A
TRVE
,
SINCERE
,
AND
MODEST
DEFENCE
,
OF
ENGLISH
CATHOLIQVES
THAT
SVFFER
FOR
THEIR
Faith
both
at
home
and
abrode
:
against
a
false
,
seditious
and
slaunderous
Libel
intituled
;
THE
EXECVTION
OF
IVSTICE
IN
ENGLAND
.
Wherin
is
declared
,
how
vniustlie
the
Protestants
doe
charge
Catholiques
with
treason
;
how
vntrulie
they
deny
their
persecution
for
Religion
;
and
how
deceitfullie
they
seeke
to
abuse
strangers
about
the
cause
,
greatnes
,
and
maner
of
their
sufferinges
,
with
diuers
other
matters
perteining
to
this
purpose
.
Psal.
62.
Vt
obstruatur
os
loquentium
iniqua
.
That
the
mouth
may
be
stopped
of
such
as
speake
vniustlie
.
Psal.
49.
Os
tuum
●bundauit
malitia
,
&
lingua
tua
concinnabat
dolos
,
Thy
mouth
hath
abounded
in
malice
,
and
thy
tongue
hath
coninglie
framed
lies
.
THE
PREFACE
TO
THE
READER
.
ALBEIT
the
late
pamphlet
,
intituled
The
execution
of
Iustice
,
put
forth
in
diuers
languages
,
for
defence
or
excuse
of
the
violent
proceeding
against
Catholiques
in
England
,
and
for
accusation
as
wel
of
them
at
home
as
of
vs
their
felowes
in
faith
abrode
,
passing
forth
without
priuilege
and
name
ether
of
writer
or
printer
(
euen
thence
where
such
matter
is
speciallie
currant
,
and
might
easilie
haue
bene
authorized
)
:
&
mouing
indiscret
,
odious
,
and
dangerous
disputes
of
estate
,
replenished
with
manifest
vntruthes
,
open
slaunders
of
innocent
persons
,
and
namelie
with
immodest
malediction
and
seditious
motions
against
the
cheefe
Bishop
,
the
Prince
of
Gods
people
;
though
(
I
say
)
it
might
rightlie
haue
bene
reputed
an
infamous
Libel
,
ether
to
be
contemned
,
or
with
such
freedome
of
speech
refelled
,
as
that
maner
of
writing
doth
deserue
:
yet
considering
the
matter
,
meaning
,
and
phrase
therof
to
be
agreable
to
the
humour
and
liking
of
some
in
authoritie
;
[
*
](A16828-e10210-b)
*
In
France
.
forreine
places
,
where
for
shame
they
durst
not
publiquelie
allowe
it
at
home
:
yea
,
and
in
a
maner
thrust
into
the
handes
of
strangers
,
and
therfore
like
to
proceed
(
though
in
close
sort
)
from
authoritie
:
we
are
forced
,
and
in
truth
verie
wel
contented
and
glad
it
hath
pleased
God
to
giue
this
occasion
,
or
rather
necessitie
,
to
yeeld
(
for
the
answere
of
the
said
booke
)
our
more
particular
accompt
,
in
the
behalf
of
our
Catholique
brethren
dead
and
aliue
,
at
home
and
in
banishment
.
Which
we
wil
doe
sincerlie
as
in
the
sight
of
Christ
Iesus
the
iust
iudge
of
the
world
,
and
al
his
Saints
:
in
such
humble
,
milde
,
and
temperate
maner
,
as
beseemeth
our
profession
,
and
the
audience
:
which
audience
we
craue
with
teares
of
the
whole
Church
and
Christian
world
,
and
of
al
that
are
placed
in
power
and
sublimitie
ouer
vs
in
our
owne
Countrie
or
els
where
:
that
so
our
cause
may
be
discerned
both
by
God
and
man
;
and
our
vnspeakable
calamities
,
ether
by
the
intercession
of
manie
,
releeued
;
or
by
the
general
compassion
of
al
our
faithful
brethren
,
made
to
vs
more
tollerable
.
Loth
we
are
,
and
odious
it
may
be
compted
to
speake
in
such
matter
as
must
needes
in
some
sort
touch
our
superiours
:
but
Gods
truth
and
mans
innocencie
are
priuileged
,
and
may
in
humble
seemelie
wise
be
defended
,
against
whomsoeuer
.
And
our
pen
(
God
willing
)
shal
be
so
tempered
herein
,
that
it
shal
displease
no
reasonable
reader
,
nor
surelie
skarce
them
(
if
it
may
be
)
against
whom
in
our
inculpable
defence
we
are
forced
to
write
.
We
haue
in
this
case
examples
inough
of
Christian
modestie
in
the
ancient
apologies
of
holie
Fathers
in
Christ
his
Church
;
as
of
S.
Iustin
,
Tertulian
,
Athanasius
,
Hylarius
and
other
,
writing
to
their
Princes
,
that
persecuted
ether
by
errour
or
infidelitie
,
the
faithful
people
.
Whos
stile
and
steppes
so
long
as
we
folowe
,
we
shal
be
blameles
in
the
sight
of
al
wise
and
good
men
;
and
offend
none
,
to
whom
the
plaine
truth
it self
is
not
odious
.
As
on
the
other
side
,
we
haue
in
our
aduersaries
late
bookes
,
for
immodest
railing
,
Wherupon
otherwise
,
for
our
owne
onelie
honour
and
interest
,
we
would
not
so
formallie
stand
,
against
so
honorable
aduersaries
in
this
world
;
if
we
thought
ether
their
hartes
(
which
are
in
Gods
handes
)
were
not
vpon
euident
reason
and
remonstrance
of
our
innocencie
,
inclinable
to
mercie
and
better
consideration
of
their
owne
state
and
ours
:
or
that
their
accusation
of
vs
afflicted
Catholiques
,
were
not
ioined
to
the
general
reprehension
of
the
whole
Church
and
the
principal
pastours
therof
;
whom
by
the
lawe
of
our
Christian
religion
we
ought
to
respect
more
then
our
owne
liues
;
and
in
causes
of
our
soule
and
conscience
,
to
obey
aboue
anie
earthlie
Prince
,
by
what
other
obligation
so
euer
we
be
bound
vnto
him
.
And
as
we
would
gladlie
passe
in
this
our
answere
,
with
such
equabilitie
and
indifferencie
,
that
in
defence
of
the
spiritual
power
(
which
by
our
aduersaries
importunitie
,
we
are
driuen
in
maner
against
our
wils
to
treat
of
)
we
might
not
iustlie
offend
the
temporal
,
acknowledging
in
diuers
respects
al
humble
dutie
to
them
both
:
so
writing
nothing
that
anie
man
shal
be
able
to
proue
vntrue
ether
in
fact
or
faith
;
we
trust
in
the
readers
equitie
,
be
he
Catholique
or
Protestant
,
that
in
so
faultles
and
necessarie
a
defence
of
our selues
,
and
of
our
Superiours
,
as
also
of
the
common
cause
of
our
Christian
faith
and
conscience
,
he
wil
not
iudge
our
writing
seditious
,
slaunderous
or
infamous
libelling
(
as
the
nameles
author
of
this
inuectiue
,
against
whom
we
treat
,
vnchristianlie
and
vncourteouslie
calleth
other
our
brethrens
bookes
)
recording
onelie
the
heauie
persecution
,
torments
and
deathes
of
Catholiques
,
in
such
simple
,
plaine
and
sincere
sort
,
as
indeed
al
thinges
were
done
:
We
are
not
so
peruerslie
affected
(
God
be
praised
)
as
purposelie
to
dishonour
our
Prince
and
Countrie
,
Secondlie
;
we
set
forth
thes
thinges
for
the
memorie
and
honour
of
such
notable
Martirs
,
as
haue
testified
the
truth
of
the
Catholique
faith
by
their
pretious
death
.
Thirdlie
;
we
doe
it
to
communicate
our
calamities
with
our
brethren
in
faith
,
and
the
Churches
of
other
prouinces
standing
free
from
this
miserie
,
both
for
their
warning
,
and
our
comfort
,
and
to
excite
in
them
Christian
compassion
towardes
vs
;
that
therbie
and
by
their
councel
and
praiers
,
we
may
find
mercie
and
releef
at
Gods
hand
:
by
the
example
of
the
Oriental
Churches
afflicted
by
the
Arrians
,
S.
Basile
,
in
their
like
distresses
,
made
their
general
complaints
by
often
letters
and
messingers
,
to
the
west
Churches
,
standing
more
entire
and
void
of
that
Heresie
and
persecution
.
Finallie
;
we
are
forced
to
publish
thes
thinges
so
particularlie
and
diligentlie
,
to
defend
the
doings
of
the
said
holie
Confessors
and
their
felowes
in
faith
,
against
the
manifold
slaunders
and
calumniations
of
certaine
Heretiques
or
Politiques
,
vniustlie
charging
them
with
treason
,
and
other
great
trespasses
against
the
Common-wealth
,
to
auert
the
eyes
of
the
simple
from
the
true
causes
of
their
suffering
;
and
to
disapoint
the
holie
personages
(
if
they
could
)
of
the
honour
done
to
Martirs
in
Gods
Church
.
For
,
that
is
one
special
cause
among
manie
,
why
they
had
rather
make
them
away
for
forged
treason
,
or
other
feigned
offences
,
then
for
profession
of
the
truth
;
which
in
their
hart
they
hate
more
then
anie
crime
in
the
world
.
S.
Gregorie
Nazianzene
liuelie
expresseth
the
condition
of
al
Heretiques
,
in
the
behauiour
of
Iulianus
the
Apostata
,
thus
writing
of
him
:
He
openlie
and
boldlie
professing
impietie
,
yet
by
coulor
of
clemencie
couered
his
crueltie
;
and
lest
we
should
atteine
to
the
honours
done
customablie
to
Martirs
(
which
he
disdeined
to
the
Christians
)
he
vsed
namelie
this
fraude
and
deceipt
,
that
such
as
he
caused
to
be
tormented
for
Christs
cause
,
should
be
thought
and
reported
to
be
punished
not
for
their
faith
,
but
as
malefactours
.
For
discouerie
therfore
of
this
sinful
and
deceiptful
dealing
of
our
aduersaries
(
who
not
contented
with
the
death
and
torments
of
Gods
Saints
,
would
punish
them
by
ignominie
after
their
life
)
we
are
driuen
to
this
dutiful
office
of
their
and
the
holie
Churches
defence
;
whos
honour
and
innocencie
we
may
not
bewray
for
a
thousand
deathes
.
Wherin
we
are
not
much
terrified
by
the
vaine
and
vulgar
exordium
of
the
Author
of
this
inuectiue
which
we
now
must
refute
:
For
examples
we
need
not
to
goe
farre
out
of
our
owne
Countrie
and
memorie
.
For
,
when
Richard
the
third
,
intending
to
vsurpe
the
Croune
of
England
,
slew
diuers
of
the
Nobilitie
first
most
cruelly
,
Howsoeuer
it
be
,
we
wil
be
bould
to
examine
in
the
treatise
folowing
,
with
such
modesty
and
indifferency
as
is
requisite
in
Gods
cause
,
his
whole
reprehension
:
and
in
the
meane
time
til
he
can
proue
vs
,
or
our
brethren
guiltie
of
anie
crime
,
other
then
the
exercise
and
profession
of
the
Catholique
faith
:
De
bono
opere
lapidamur
;
and
with
the
Apostle
,
De
spe
&
resurrectione
mortuorum
iudicamur
,
&
propter
spem
Israel
his
catenis
circundati
sumus
.
THAT
MANY
PRIESTS
AND
OTHER
CATHOLIQVES
IN
ENGLAND
HAVE
BENE
PERSECVTED
,
condemned
,
and
executed
,
for
mere
matter
of
religion
:
and
for
transgression
onelie
of
new
statutes
which
doe
make
cases
of
Conscience
to
be
treason
,
without
al
pretence
or
surmise
of
any
old
treasons
or
statutes
for
the
same
.
CAP.
I.
NOw
to
the
principal
pointes
of
the
Libel
:
we
first
affirme
that
the
verie
front
or
title
therof
,
(
importing
that
no
Catholikes
at
al
,
or
none
of
them
whom
they
haue
executed
,
were
persecuted
for
their
religion
)
is
a
verie
notorious
vntruth
,
and
contradictorie
to
the
libellers
owne
wordes
in
his
discourse
following
where
he
confesseth
vnderhand
,
that
some
be
corrected
otherwise
for
religion
:
or
(
yf
they
wil
stand
in
the
contrarie
)
we
appeale
to
the
conscience
and
knowledge
of
al
the
Catholikes
and
protestantes
within
the
Realme
,
who
of
their
equitie
wil
neuer
denie
,
that
most
prisons
in
England
be
ful
at
this
daye
,
and
haue
bene
for
diuers
yeares
,
of
honorable
and
honest
persons
not
to
be
touched
with
anie
treason
,
or
other
offence
in
the
world
,
other
then
their
profession
and
faith
in
Christian
religion
.
Secondlie
we
say
&
shal
clearlie
conuince
,
that
contrarie
to
the
poursute
of
the
same
libel
,
a
number
haue
bene
also
tormented
,
arreigned
,
condemned
and
executed
,
for
mere
matter
of
Religion
,
and
vpon
the
transgression
of
new
statutes
onelie
,
without
anie
relation
to
the
olde
treasons
,
so
made
and
set
doune
by
Parlament
in
Edwarde
the
thirdes
tyme
:
by
which
they
vntrulie
auouche
al
our
brethren
were
conuicted
.
And
herein
to
deale
particularlie
and
plainlie
,
we
alleage
the
woorthie
Preest
and
Bachelar
of
diuinitie
M.
Cuthberte
Mayne
(
who
suffred
a
glorious
Martyrdome
at
Lanson
in
the
prouince
of
Cornewale
,
any
wryting
or
instrument
wryten
or
printed
,
conteining
any
thing
,
matter
or
cause
whatsoeuer
:
by
which
wordes
they
may
condemne
a
man
to
death
as
guiltie
of
highe
treason
though
he
bring
from
Rome
but
letters
testimonial
for
a
trauailers
credit
and
commendation
in
iorney
:
a
thing
vnhard
of
in
al
ages
,
not
credible
to
forrayners
,
and
a
fable
to
the
posteritie
,
or
rather
a
warning
to
the
world
to
come
,
into
what
miserie
and
barbarousnesse
a
kingdome
that
forsaketh
the
Churche
,
may
be
brought
vnto
.
And
an
honorable
gentleman
of
an
ancient
familie
,
that
none
shal
affirme
her
Maiestie
that
now
is
(
for
it
holdeth
not
in
other
Princes
cases
to
come
)
to
be
an
here●ique
or
schismatique
vnder
paine
of
incurring
highe
treason
●nd
death
.
After
thes
,
M.
Eurarde
Hanse
was
indited
and
●o
condemned
to
death
(
which
he
constantlie
suffred
,
to
persuade
any
man
to
the
catholike
religion
)
into
the
compasse
of
which
lawe
,
they
violentlie
drew
the
blessed
man
by
calumnious
interpretation
of
his
speeches
,
when
he
●ffirmed
(
being
vrged
therunto
)
that
the
Pope
was
●is
superiour
in
causes
spiritual
,
and
had
in
such
matters
spiritual
as
good
right
,
as
he
euer
had
in
England
,
or
hath
at
this
day
in
Rome
:
for
which
wordes
though
inforced
from
hym
,
he
was
ther
presently
,
indited
,
arrained
,
and
condemned
to
death
,
and
soone
after
most
cruel●●e
executed
,
whose
case
together
with
that
of
M.
Nelson
which
goeth
before
,
declareth
what
truth
is
in
this
libeller
who
writeth
here
in
one
place
.
That
none
are
for
their
contrarie
opinions
in
religion
persecuted
or
charged
with
anie
crimes
or
paines
of
treason
,
nor
yet
willingely
serched
in
their
consciences
for
their
contrary
opinions
.
And
againe
within
a
lease
after
he
repeateth
the
same
vntruth
saying
:
Without
charging
them
in
their
consciences
or
otherwise
by
any
inquisition
,
to
bring
them
into
danger
of
Capital
law
,
so
as
no
one
was
called
into
anie
capitalor
bloodie
question
vppon
matters
of
religion
,
but
haue
al
inioyed
their
life
as
the
cours
of
nature
would
.
Thes
be
the
treasons
and
none
other
for
which
the
blood
of
Gods
Priests
is
so
abundantlie
shed
in
our
poore
countrie
thes
yeares
.
Adde
to
thes
the
two
famous
confessors
,
Confesse
your
fault
(
saith
one
of
the
cheefe
[
*
](A16828-e11120-b)
*
Sir
W.
Kingsmel
.
gentlemen
and
ministers
of
execution
ther
present
)
for
satisfaction
of
the
world
,
in
the
cause
of
your
death
:
to
which
the
holie
confessor
I.
Bodie
answered
,
after
protestation
of
his
loyaltie
in
temporal
thinges
:
Yow
shall
vnderstand
(
quoth
he
)
good
people
,
that
I
suffer
death
for
denying
her
Maiestie
to
be
Supreame
head
of
Christes
churche
in
England
in
causes
ecclesiastical
:
other
treasons
,
except
they
make
hearing
the
holie
Masse
,
or
saying
,
Aue
Maria
,
treason
,
I
haue
committed
none
.
So
his
happie
companion
M.
Slade
condemned
for
the
same
onelie
cause
,
was
thus
spoken
vnto
in
the
houre
of
his
agonie
,
let
not
the
Pope
(
saith
he
)
that
vnworthie
Priest
be
preferred
before
thine
owne
natural
Princesse
,
who
is
the
lawful
supreame
head
of
the
Church
next
vnder
Christ
.
So
said
this
minister
,
by
whom
we
may
not
onelie
perceiue
vpon
what
statute
and
treason
they
were
executed
,
but
also
,
(
which
in
an
other
parte
of
this
libel
is
without
shame
most
boldlie
denied
,
Supreame
head
of
the
Church
.
So
their
preachers
in
pulpit
doe
sounde
owt
daylie
as
al
men
know
:
and
their
writers
in
bookes
dedicated
to
her
,
(
as
M.
Bridges
which
title
(
of
headship
of
the
Church
)
the
aduersaries
doe
most
falslie
write
and
affirme
,
that
the
Q.
Maiestie
doth
now
vse
,
a
manifest
lie
and
vntruth
,
&c.
Wherfore
of
this
matter
I
am
inforced
in
this
place
to
speake
a
word
or
two
by
the
waye
.
The
truth
is
,
that
in
the
first
yeare
and
Parliament
of
the
Q.
reigne
,
when
they
abolished
the
Popes
authoritie
,
and
wolde
haue
yeelded
the
same
authoritie
with
the
title
of
Supreame
head
to
the
Q.
as
it
was
giuen
before
to
her
Father
and
Brother
:
diuers
speciallie
moued
by
Minister
Caluins
writing
(
who
had
condemned
in
the
same
Princes
that
calling
)
liked
not
the
●earme
,
and
therfore
procured
that
some
other
equiualent
but
lesse
offensiue
,
might
be
vsed
.
Vpon
which
formalitie
,
it
was
enacted
that
she
was
the
Cheef
gouernour
aswel
in
causes
ecclesiastical
or
spiritual
,
as
ciuil
and
temporal
:
And
an
othe
of
the
same
was
conceiued
accordinglie
,
to
be
tendred
at
their
pleasures
,
to
al
the
spiritual
and
temporal
officers
in
the
Realme
,
by
which
euerie
one
must
sweare
that
in
conscience
he
taketh
and
beleeueth
her
so
to
be
:
and
that
no
Priest
or
other
borne
owt
of
the
realme
,
can
haue
or
ought
to
haue
anie
maner
of
power
in
spiritual
matters
ouer
her
subiectes
.
Which
othe
is
compted
the
verie
torment
of
al
English
consciences
,
not
the
protestantes
themselues
beleeuing
it
to
be
trew
:
&
of
al
trew
catholiques
,
as
before
it
was
deemed
in
her
Father
a
lay
man
,
and
in
her
Brother
a
childe
very
ridiculous
:
so
now
in
her self
,
being
a
woman
,
is
it
accompted
a
thing
most
monstruous
and
vnnatural
,
and
the
verie
gappe
to
bring
anie
Realme
to
the
thraldome
of
al
sectes
,
Heresie
,
Paganisme
,
Turcisime
or
Atheisme
,
that
the
Prince
for
the
time
by
humane
frailtie
may
be
subiect
vnto
:
al
our
religion
,
faith
,
worship
,
seruice
,
and
prayers
,
depending
vpon
his
soueraine
determination
:
a
thing
that
al
nations
haue
to
take
heede
of
by
our
example
,
for
the
redresse
of
which
pernicious
absurditie
,
so
manie
of
our
said
brethren
so
willinglie
haue
shed
ther
blood
.
But
when
in
the
new
forme
of
our
statute
it
is
expreslie
and
distinctlie
added
,
that
she
is
the
onelie
Supreame
gouernour
euen
in
al
causes
,
as
wel
Spiritual
and
Ecclesiastical
as
temporal
&
Ciuil
:
and
furthermore
enacted
that
al
iurisdictions
,
priuiledges
,
superiorities
and
preeminences
ecclesiastical
,
as
by
anie
power
spiritual
haue
bene
or
may
be
exercised
,
are
taken
from
the
Pope
,
(
to
whom
Christ
gaue
them
in
most
ample
maner
,
)
and
are
vnited
,
or
rather
(
as
they
say
)
restored
by
an
old
decree
to
the
crowne
of
England
:
this
can
haue
no
excuse
,
nether
trew
or
likelie
sense
in
the
world
,
Wherupon
in
her
next
visitation
of
the
cleargie
,
a
special
iniunction
was
printed
and
published
by
her
commaundement
,
declaring
that
in
truth
she
had
no
such
intent
,
And
to
end
this
point
,
we
lastlie
referre
the
aduersarie
to
the
late
Martyrdome
of
Cartar
a
poore
innocent
artisan
:
who
was
made
away
onelie
for
printing
a
catholique
booke
De
schismate
:
in
which
no
worde
was
found
against
the
state
,
the
quarel
onelie
most
vniustlie
being
made
,
vpon
a
certaine
clause
,
which
by
no
likelie
honest
construction
could
apperteine
to
the
Q.
person
:
viz.
that
the
Catholike
religion
should
once
haue
the
vpper
hand
of
heresie
,
and
Iudith
cutt
of
the
head
of
Holophernes
:
which
they
in
their
extreame
ielousie
and
feare
of
all
thinges
wold
needes
wreast
against
her
Maiestie
.
And
the
place
serueth
here
to
saye
some-what
of
the
cause
also
of
their
racking
of
Catholiques
,
which
they
wold
haue
strangers
beleeue
neuer
to
be
done
for
anie
point
of
religion
.
what
he
beleeueth
of
the
Masse
or
Transubstantiation
or
suche
like
.
Yet
thes
were
the
Interrogatories
for
which
the
famous
confessor
M.
Briant
that
none
haue
bene
tormented
for
other
matter
then
treason
.
But
the
wordes
of
M.
Thomas
Cotam
,
In-deed
(
quoth
he
)
yow
ar
searchers
of
secrettes
:
for
yow
wolde
needes
knowe
of
me
what
penaunce
I
was
enioined
by
my
ghostlie
father
for
my
sinnes
committed
:
and
I
acknowledge
my
frailtie
that
to
auoide
the
intollerable
torment
of
the
racke
I
confessed
(
God
forgiue
me
)
what
they
demaunded
therin
:
but
when
they
further
vrged
me
to
vtter
also
what
my
sinnes
were
for
which
that
penaunce
was
enioined
me
,
(
a
lothesome
and
vnchristian
question
)
I
then
answered
that
I
wolde
not
disclose
my
offences
sauing
to
God
and
to
my
ghostlie
father
alone
.
Wherupon
they
sore
tormented
me
and
stil
pressed
me
with
the
same
demaund
:
and
I
persisted
that
it
was
a
most
barbarous
inhumane
question
,
and
that
I
wolde
not
answere
though
they
tormented
me
to
death
.
Thus
spake
M.
Cotam
at
his
arreignment
,
wherwith
the
enimies
being
ashamed
,
the
Lieutenant
of
the
Tower
ther
present
began
to
denie
the
whole
:
wherunto
M.
Cotam
replied
againe
thus
:
And
is
not
this
trew
?
Here
is
present
D.
Hammon
with
the
rest
of
the
commissioners
that
were
at
my
racking
,
to
whos
consciences
I
appeale
.
God
is
my
witnesse
that
it
is
most
trew
,
and
you
knowe
that
Sir
George
Carie
In
truth
al
your
torture
and
demaundes
euerie
one
were
of
no
other
treasons
,
but
matter
of
mere
conscience
,
faith
,
and
religion
,
or
els
of
such
folies
as
I
haue
rehearsed
.
As
for
the
moderation
,
great
pitie
,
and
courtisie
,
which
by
your
Libel
you
wold
haue
the
world
beleue
her
Maiesties
ministers
haue
euer
vsed
,
See
whether
a
portable
Altare
be
a
sufficient
cause
to
giue
the
torture
to
a
graue
worshipful
person
not
so
much
as
suspected
of
treason
or
anie
disobedience
,
other
then
in
cases
of
conscience
?
Whether
bookes
of
prayers
and
meditations
spiritual
,
or
the
printing
and
spreading
of
them
be
a
racke-matter
in
anie
common
wealth
Christian
?
Looke
whether
your
ordinarie
demaundes
were
of
that
weight
and
qualitie
,
as
were
to
be
answered
by
constraint
of
the
racke
?
Let
the
world
see
what
one
confession
of
treasonable
matter
you
haue
wrested
out
by
the
so
often
tormenting
of
so
many
,
and
what
great
secresies
touching
the
state
(
which
you
pretend
so
earnestlie
to
seeke
for
)
you
haue
found
amongst
them
al
?
No
,
no
,
nothing
was
ther
in
thos
religious
hartes
but
innocencie
and
true
religion
:
it
is
that
which
you
punished
,
tormented
,
and
deadlie
hated
in
them
.
Yf
they
wold
haue
in
the
least
pointe
in
the
world
condescended
to
your
desires
in
that
,
or
but
once
for
your
pleasures
presented
them selues
at
your
Schismatical
prayers
,
al
racking
&
treasons
had
bene
cleared
and
past
.
Wherbie
al
the
world
seeth
,
you
did
al
for
religion
:
not
as
for
anie
conscience
that
way
(
wherwith
most
of
you
ar
not
much
troubled
)
but
because
the
particular
state
of
a
number
dependeth
on
this
new
religion
.
Remember
whether
you
layd
not
M.
Thomson
on
the
racke
,
against
al
good
vse
and
order
,
before
you
euer
examined
him
?
what
presumptions
had
you
so
pregnant
that
you
must
racke
the
famous
man
father
Campion
about
the
Irishe
commotion
,
or
collection
of
monie
for
the
maintenance
of
the
same
?
or
of
anie
knowledge
he
had
of
killing
the
Greatest
,
as
you
mistically
speake
in
your
booke
?
How
often
haue
you
by
famine
and
filthie
dongeons
tormented
the
happie
yong
confessor
M.
Iohn
Harte
,
Of
al
which
inhumane
dealing
,
we
wil
not
impeach
the
superiour
magistrate
,
much
lesse
the
Soueraigne
,
but
surelie
the
inferior
ministers
of
that
pretended
Iustice
cannot
be
excused
of
most
cruel
and
sacrilegions
dealing
towardes
Godes
Priestes
and
other
innocent
persons
.
And
as
for
the
particular
handling
of
father
Campion
and
M.
Briant
(
whom
the
libellers
make
examples
of
their
milde
and
gentle
intertainment
vpon
the
torture
)
we
refer
al
indifferent
readers
to
the
said
Briants
owne
latine
epistle
of
that
matter
.
Not
euil
(
quoth
he
)
for
I
feele
them
not
at
all
.
The
like
we
could
prooue
of
M.
Paine
Into
which
miserie
our
countrie
,
to
vs
most
deare
,
being
fallen
,
and
hauing
no
other
humane
helpes
to
recouer
it
and
our
Prince
and
Peres
(
excepting
this
case
of
heresie
of
excellent
good
nature
and
clemencie
)
with
millions
of
soules
that
ther
doe
perishe
:
we
wil
not
feare
nor
faile
to
pray
and
aske
it
of
God
with
teares
and
blood
,
as
we
haue
begonne
,
donec
misereatur
nostri
:
til
he
be
merciful
both
to
vs
and
to
our
persecutors
.
Our
dayes
of
affliction
cannot
be
long
,
their
felicitie
wil
haue
an
end
,
bothe
sides
shal
shortlie
haue
their
doome
:
wher
the
dealinges
of
vs
al
shal
be
trulie
discussed
,
and
the
iust
shal
stand
with
great
constancie
against
them
that
vexed
them
.
Interim
,
in
the
testimonie
of
a
guiltlesse
conscience
in
al
thinges
wherof
we
be
accused
by
our
aduersaries
,
and
in
ioyful
expectation
of
that
day
,
we
wil
continew
stil
this
worke
of
God
to
our
owne
and
our
countries
saluation
;
Per
infamiam
&
bonam
famam
,
as
the
Apostle
willeth
vs
;
and
through
other
miseries
,
what
so
euer
mans
mortalitie
is
subiect
vnto
.
THAT
F.
CAMPIAN
AND
THE
REST
OF
THE
PRIESTES
AND
Catholiques
endited
,
condemned
,
and
executed
,
vpon
pretence
of
treason
,
and
vpon
statutes
made
of
old
against
treasons
:
were
neuer
yet
guiltie
of
anie
such
crimes
but
vniustly
made
away
.
CAP.
II.
HItherto
we
haue
made
it
cleare
that
diuers
(
contrarie
to
the
drift
of
this
Libel
)
haue
bene
condemned
and
put
to
death
ether
without
al
lawe
,
or
els
onelie
vpon
new
lawes
by
which
matter
of
religion
is
made
treason
.
Now
it
foloweth
and
is
next
to
be
considered
,
whither
such
other
as
were
accused
and
appeached
of
old
treasons
vppon
a
statute
made
in
the
dayes
of
Edward
the
third
in
the
25.
yeare
of
his
reigne
,
were
indeed
guiltie
of
anie
such
crimes
.
The
intent
of
that
lawe
is
to
register
diuers
cases
that
were
to
be
deemed
treason
:
in
which
the
first
and
cheef
is
;
to
conspire
or
compasse
the
death
of
the
Soueraine
,
or
to
leuie
men
of
armes
against
him
,
and
therof
can
be
by
open
fact
conuinced
.
Vpon
which
special
clause
father
Campian
(
good
man
)
and
his
fellowe
Priestes
and
Catholique
brethren
were
,
to
the
wonder
of
the
world
,
Which
forgerie
and
false
accusation
,
is
now
so
clearlie
discouered
to
al
Englishmen
,
of
anie
consideration
,
protestantes
and
others
,
that
for
excuse
of
that
soule
sinful
practise
they
haue
set
out
at
length
to
strangers
,
as
they
did
with
like
lucke
before
at
home
,
this
late
Libel
:
by
which
God
almightie
,
the
protector
of
his
Saintes
and
our
innocencie
,
hath
marueilouslie
confounded
them selues
,
and
iustified
the
cause
and
conscience
of
his
holie
Martyrs
:
as
by
the
declaration
folowing
shal
appeare
.
When
the
Politiques
of
our
countrie
,
But
this
fiction
fayling
,
they
found
out
an
other
as
foule
:
that
the
death
of
the
Q.
and
diuers
of
the
Counsel
was
contriued
(
forsoth
)
in
the
Seminaries
of
Rome
and
Remes
,
of
which
conspiracie
in
fin
they
resolued
to
endite
them
,
as
they
did
,
&
pursued
them
to
death
for
the
same
;
with
such
euident
partialitie
,
default
of
iustice
and
equitie
,
as
was
in
that
court
(
once
most
honorable
for
iustice
)
neuer
heard
or
read
of
before
.
And
when
thes
generalities
were
vttered
onelie
to
make
them
odious
,
and
amase
the
hearers
with
thos
that
should
haue
to
iudge
of
their
guiltines
or
innocencie
;
the
good
Fathers
and
Priests
,
What
other
thing-soeuer
they
were
guiltie
of
;
or
what
affection
so
euer
they
beare
,
in
respect
of
their
contrarie
Religion
,
to
their
Prince
and
state
;
or
what
treasonable
opinions
(
as
they
fondlie
cal
them
)
concerning
the
Excommunication
or
depriuing
the
Q.
were
afterward
discouered
in
them
;
or
what
other
reasonable
cause
in
respect
of
the
aduersaries
feare
and
ielousie
ouer
the
state
,
or
doubt
of
the
times
then
troubled
,
the
officers
then
,
or
the
Libellers
now
to
satisfie
the
people
or
the
world
abrode
,
doe
alledge
for
their
excuse
;
none
of
al
thes
thinges
can
iustifie
that
execution
,
so
long
as
the
matter
for
which
they
were
onely
endited
can
not
be
prooued
,
nor
the
statute
of
K.
Edward
the
third
,
vpon
which
they
pretend
to
haue
endited
them
,
is
transgressed
by
them
.
Therfore
as
the
whole
treatise
of
our
aduersaries
defence
is
too
to
wide
from
the
purpose
:
so
speciallie
ar
the
fower
reasons
,
which
for
the
readers
ease
,
Euerie
reason
should
conclude
that
the
Priestes
were
executed
vpon
no
charge
of
new
religious
treasons
,
but
vpon
old
statutes
onely
for
matter
of
conspiracie
,
in
which
sense
no
one
of
them
in
truth
doth
conclude
.
And
the
first
Reason
The
second
Argument
prooueth
onelie
that
Felton
for
publishing
Pius
quintus
his
Bul
,
Al
is
ful
of
wild
and
wast
wordes
artificiallie
couched
to
abuse
the
ignorant
,
that
knew
not
the
state
of
this
disputation
:
al
running
to
this
odde
issue
,
that
her
Maiesty
hath
reason
to
punish
traitors
;
but
no
word
to
conuince
them
of
thes
or
any
other
old
treasons
for
which
they
were
endited
,
nor
to
reproue
vs
that
boldlie
vpon
euident
demonstration
,
yea
and
certeine
knowledge
,
doe
testefie
before
God
and
man
,
that
they
were
not
guiltie
of
thos
offences
of
which
they
were
endited
,
and
for
which
they
were
by
vnlauful
calumniation
and
violence
cast
away
,
as
in
the
face
of
the
world
;
but
in
the
sight
of
our
Lord
atteined
a
pretious
death
,
and
the
glorie
of
Saints
euerlastinglie
.
When
it
came
to
the
verie
point
of
the
accusation
,
and
al
rouing
and
rayling
talke
against
Pope
,
Rome
,
Religion
,
Seminaries
,
Bulles
,
Masses
,
Preachinges
,
Reconciliations
,
Agnus
deis
and
Beades
,
(
with
which
they
larded
al
their
euidence
,
though
of
such
thinges
they
professed
not
to
condemne
them
)
was
to
be
set
aside
,
and
now
by
witnesses
to
be
prooued
that
they
were
guiltie
of
the
forsaid
conspiracie
against
the
Q.
person
,
Epist.
212.
&c.
two
or
thre
such
fellowes
were
sought
out
and
procured
to
giue
testimonie
against
them
,
as
first
professed
them selues
to
be
heretiques
,
and
therfore
by
S.
Augustines
Iudgement
,
were
not
to
be
heard
against
a
Catholique
Priest
.
Secondly
(
seing
heresie
maketh
no
exception
in
England
)
they
were
knowen
to
be
otherwise
common
coosiners
,
lost
companions
,
salable
for
a
souz
,
and
bought
by
th'
enimie
to
betray
them
&
beare
witnes
against
them
.
Thirdly
,
some
of
them
charged
in
the
face
of
the
court
with
shameful
adultery
;
with
dooble
or
triple
murther
;
and
other
like
horrible
crimes
pardoned
for
this
purpose
.
Fourthly
,
they
were
discouered
both
then
and
afterward
of
notorious
falshood
,
incongruitie
,
and
discord
of
tymes
,
persons
,
places
,
and
other
circumstances
;
and
their
iniquity
eftsoons
disclosed
by
their
owne
[
*
](A16828-e12160-b)
*
Iohn
Nichols
in
his
letters
imprinted
.
fellowe
.
And
to
see
now
the
men
of
God
,
so
manie
,
so
excellent
for
vertue
,
so
famous
for
learning
,
religion
,
zeale
,
and
deuotion
,
to
hold
their
liues
vpon
the
conscience
of
such
notorious
Atheistes
and
out-castes
of
the
world
;
yea
(
as
in
M.
Paines
case
)
vpon
the
bare
word
of
one
of
them
onely
,
But
yet
when
thes
things
were
,
for
the
impossibilitie
of
the
fact
,
laid
doune
and
opened
at
the
barre
by
the
holie
Confessors
,
them selues
:
it
preuailed
nothing
,
though
otherwise
also
the
euidence
were
giuen
by
such
persons
and
of
such
matters
,
as
it
was
nether
possible
nor
credible
that
they
could
be
guiltie
.
It
was
found
sufficient
for
their
condemnation
that
they
had
kissed
the
Popes
foot
;
that
they
were
his
scholars
and
had
receaued
Viaticum
from
him
;
that
they
had
seene
or
spoken
with
Cardinals
in
Rome
;
and
were
made
Priestes
ether
ther
or
at
other
places
;
and
finallie
,
sent
home
by
authoritie
of
their
Superiours
accompted
enimies
in
the
present
state
of
our
Countrie
.
Which
thinges
,
together
with
the
partial
,
vnwonted
,
and
vnlawful
dealing
vsed
in
the
proceeding
of
that
day
of
their
iudgement
,
and
the
knowen
innocent
qualitie
&
trade
of
the
persons
;
cleareth
them
against
this
Libel
,
and
al
other
false
accusation
whatsoeuer
.
And
this
is
also
an
inuincible
proofe
of
their
innocencie
and
that
al
was
for
Religion
,
and
nothing
in
truth
for
treason
;
that
yf
they
would
haue
confessed
the
Q.
to
be
their
Cheef
in
causes
spiritual
,
or
haue
relented
in
their
religion
,
they
should
haue
had
life
and
perdon
;
which
was
profered
to
euery
one
of
them
,
not
onely
at
th'
execution
,
but
often
before
.
Yea
for
once
going
to
their
heretical
seruice
,
any
of
thos
whom
they
pretend
to
be
so
deepe
traitors
might
haue
bene
quit
with
fauour
,
as
also
with
great
thankes
&
goodlie
preferments
.
And
plaine
it
is
,
Al
their
confessions
both
voluntarie
and
forced
by
torments
,
ar
extant
in
the
persecutors
handes
;
is
ther
any
word
soundeth
or
smelleth
of
conspiracie
?
They
haue
al
sortes
and
sexes
of
Catholikes
in
prison
for
their
faith
,
Wherin
,
as
at
the
place
of
their
iudgement
,
the
Magistrate
professing
that
nothing
should
be
preiudicial
vnto
them
that
touched
onelie
their
religion
(
yet
indeed
had
no
other
matter
for
their
conuiction
but
the
functions
of
their
order
&
Priesthood
)
so
this
Libeller
now
,
pretending
their
treasons
to
be
old
and
of
an
other
sort
,
and
acquiting
them
for
their
Romish
tokens
,
ceremonies
,
bookes
,
beades
,
and
opinions
(
as
he
speaketh
)
:
yet
conninglie
windeth
him self
about
in
wordes
,
and
onelie
condemneth
them
in
the
end
for
the
same
,
not
as
capital
(
forsooth
)
in
them selues
,
but
as
seruiceable
to
the
Pope
,
and
appliable
to
the
benefite
of
rebels
at
home
or
abrode
:
So
conninglie
they
play
in
such
mens
liues
and
deathes
as
our
countrie
was
vnworthie
of
.
But
now
when
thes
innocent
persons
were
condemned
,
and
so
manie
of
them
as
they
thought
was
necessarie
for
their
practize
,
Wherunto
,
because
they
did
coniecture
their
answers
wold
be
odious
in
the
sight
of
the
simple
,
&
speciallie
of
zealous
protestantes
(
as
it
fel
out
in
deed
)
they
deuised
to
publish
and
read
them
to
the
people
at
the
martyrdome
of
the
rest
,
that
therby
they
might
at
least
conceiue
that
they
were
worthie
of
death
for
other
causes
though
not
for
that
wherof
they
were
condemned
;
and
so
ether
lesse
pitie
than
,
or
lesse
marke
the
former
vniust
pretensed
matter
of
their
condemnation
.
And
this
conning
cours
they
haue
folowed
euer
sith
in
defence
of
that
pretended
Iustice
,
and
is
the
whole
conueyance
of
this
Libeller
now
:
who
to
defend
th'
execution
of
their
crueltie
towardes
thes
Saintes
of
God
,
bestoweth
his
labour
onelie
to
proue
,
that
they
haue
bene
tried
by
the
six
Articles
concerning
the
Excommunication
,
and
that
ther
was
found
a
note
after
Father
Campians
death
touching
the
same
Bul
procured
for
th'
interpretation
&
force
therof
&
brought
from
Rome
by
father
Persons
and
the
said
F.
Campians
sute
:
that
M.
Hart
confessed
the
Bul
in
such
and
such
sort
to
bind
,
and
otherwise
not
to
stand
in
force
:
Whereby
onelie
he
goeth
about
to
perswade
the
world
and
speciallie
strangers
vnacquainted
in
our
affaires
,
the
said
men
to
haue
bene
traytors
&
iustlie
punished
,
as
though
new
crimes
ether
found
out
or
done
after
the
sentence
of
their
death
past
,
yea
after
the
execution
of
the
same
could
iustifie
their
condemnation
past
before
.
But
the
world
looked
for
some
iustification
of
that
former
iudgement
and
verdict
of
court
which
passed
with
such
great
solemnitie
against
thos
innocent
men
before
,
vpon
transgression
(
as
was
pretended
)
of
an
old
statute
,
for
compassing
the
Q.
death
.
For
as
for
al
other
declamations
and
Inuectiues
,
be
they
true
or
be
they
false
,
can
not
excuse
the
fact
from
plaine
murther
;
nor
condemne
them
after
they
be
dead
for
other
crimes
then
they
were
conuicted
of
in
their
liues
.
Which
the
Libeller
him self
confesseth
in
thes
expresse
wordes
after
al
his
idle
worke
and
wordes
:
Vpon
refusal
to
answere
to
thes
questions
directlie
(
saith
he
)
as
they
might
haue
bene
iustlie
conuicted
of
treason
,
so
yet
were
they
not
therupon
condemned
:
(
Which
yet
is
false
,
for
they
haue
latelie
executed
diuers
Priestes
as
M.
Haddock
,
But
vpon
their
other
former
actions
committed
both
abrod
and
in
the
Realme
.
But
what
thos
actions
were
and
how
they
were
prooued
to
be
committed
particulerly
by
thos
,
whom
we
auouch
to
be
vniustly
condemned
vpon
old
treasons
,
and
to
be
onely
killed
for
their
religion
;
that
should
haue
bene
your
whole
endeuour
(
Sir
)
to
shew
,
al
other
superfluous
railing
or
recital
of
pretended
offenses
(
for
which
your self
confesse
they
were
not
condemned
)
being
not
of
force
to
mainteine
the
defence
of
your
pretended
Iustice
,
nor
yet
to
stay
the
Christian
world
and
Church
of
God
from
accompting
them
Martyrs
whom
you
haue
murdered
.
Against
whos
holy
ashes
and
memories
you
can
strugle
no
more
,
then
th'
olde
heathen
and
heretical
persecutours
did
,
to
diffame
thos
glorious
men
of
the
primatiue
Church
whom
they
executed
in
pretence
of
like
treasonable
trespasses
:
who
yet
(
notwithstan●ing
their
enimies
manifold
endeuours
to
stay
the
●onours
due
to
them
after
their
deathes
)
by
Christ
●nd
his
Churches
iudgment
haue
gotten
the
victory
●uer
their
aduersaries
;
and
so
remaine
as
glorious
in
heauen
and
earth
,
as
their
persecutors
be
infamous
●hrough
al
the
world
.
What
worldlie
honour
the
two
king
Henries
of
England
had
,
But
of
the
six
Articles
concerning
the
Bul
of
excommunication
,
more
shal
be
said
in
the
next
chapte●
and
other
places
folowing
;
that
their
innocencie
theri●
also
may
appeare
,
and
the
slaunderous
Libeller
repressed
euery
way
.
THAT
WE
NOWE
HAVE
GREAT
CAVSE
TO
COMPLAINE
OF
INIVST
persecution
,
intollerable
seuerity
and
cruelty
towardes
Catholiques
in
England
:
and
their
Protestantes
no
reason
to
doe
the
like
for
the
Iustice
done
to
them
in
Quene
MARIES
and
other
Princes
dayes
,
and
the
cause
of
the
difference
.
CAP.
III.
THE
Libeller
by-sophistical
reasons
&
popular
perswasion
going
about
to
make
men
thinke
th'
english
persecution
to
be
nothing
so
violent
as
is
diuulged
,
nor
any
thing
comparable
to
the
iustice
exercised
towardes
the
Protestantes
in
the
raigne
of
the
late
Q.
Marie
;
telleth
of
hundrethes
for
our
scores
,
as
also
of
the
qualities
of
them
that
then
suffred
,
of
their
innocencie
in
al
matters
of
state
,
and
treason
,
and
such
like
.
To
which
we
say
breeflie
,
clearlie
,
and
to
the
purpose
;
that
we
measure
not
the
matter
by
the
number
,
nor
by
the
seuerity
of
the
punishment
onely
or
specially
:
but
by
the
cause
;
by
the
order
of
Iustice
in
proceeding
;
by
the
lawes
of
God
&
al
Christian
Nations
,
and
such
other
circumstances
;
wherby
we
can
prooue
Q.
MARIES
doings
to
be
commendable
and
most
lawful
;
th'
other
towardes
vs
and
our
Brethren
,
to
be
iniust
and
impious
.
The
difference
is
in
thes
pointes
;
you
professe
to
put
none
to
death
for
religion
:
you
haue
no
lawes
to
put
anie
man
to
death
for
his
faith
:
you
haue
purposelie
repealed
by
a
special
statute
made
in
the
first
yeare
and
parliament
of
this
Q.
reigne
,
But
neuerthelesse
you
doe
torment
and
punish
vs
,
both
otherwise
intollerablie
,
and
also
by
death
most
cruel
;
and
that
(
as
we
haue
prooued
)
for
Agnus
deis
,
for
ministring
the
holie
Sacraments
,
for
our
obedience
to
the
Sea
Apostolique
,
for
persuading
our
frendes
to
the
Catholique
fayth
,
for
our
Preisthod
,
for
studying
in
the
Societie
or
Colledges
beyond
the
seas
,
and
such
like
which
you
haue
ridiculouslie
made
treason
;
but
after-ward
(
being
ashamed
of
the
foule
absurditie
)
acknowledge
them
to
be
matters
of
religion
and
such
as
none
shall
die
for
.
And
therfore
we
most
iustelie
make
our
complaint
to
God
&
man
that
you
doe
vs
plaine
violence
&
persecute
vs
wythout
al
equitie
and
order
.
On
thother
side
Q.
Marie
against
the
Protestants
executed
onely
the
old
lawes
of
our
countrie
and
of
al
Christendome
made
for
punishment
of
heretiques
,
by
the
Canons
and
determination
of
al
Popes
,
Counsels
,
Churches
,
&
Ecclesiastical
tribunals
of
the
world
;
allowed
also
and
authorised
by
the
ciuil
and
imperial
lawes
,
and
receaued
by
al
kingdomes
Christian
besides
;
and
who
then
hath
any
cause
iustly
to
be
greeued
?
Why
should
any
man
complaine
or
thinke
strange
for
executing
the
lawes
which
are
as
ancient
,
as
general
,
&
as
godly
against
Heretiques
,
as
they
are
for
the
punishment
of
traitors
,
murderers
,
or
theeues
?
Secondly
we
complaine
iustly
of
persecution
;
for
that
our
cause
for
which
we
suffer
,
is
the
faith
of
al
our
Forefathers
;
the
faith
of
our
persecutors
owne
auncestors
;
the
faith
into
which
our
countrie
was
conuerted
and
by
which
we
ar
called
Christian
;
the
faith
of
the
Catholique
Churches
&
Kingdoms
round
about
vs
;
the
faith
that
we
promised
in
our
regeneration
;
and
therfore
can
not
be
forced
from
it
,
nor
punished
for
it
,
by
any
lawe
of
God
,
Nature
,
or
Nations
.
So
that
,
as
no
lawe
of
God
or
man
can
force
vs
to
be
protestantes
;
no
more
can
any
reason
be
alledged
nor
iust
excuse
made
for
ether
yong
or
old
,
why
being
baptized
or
brought
vp
amongst
Arrians
or
Caluinists
,
they
may
not
be
forced
to
returne
to
the
Catholique
Church
and
faith
againe
.
And
we
may
maruel
in
what
age
or
world
those
people
were
borne
,
which
the
Libeller
noteth
to
haue
bene
burned
in
Q.
Maries
time
;
Thirdlie
we
say
that
we
haue
iust
cause
to
complaine
of
this
present
persecution
;
They
hated
al
Catholiques
and
compted
them
traitors
,
so
doe
you
.
They
speciallie
persecuted
Byshops
,
Priestes
,
and
religious
;
so
doe
you
.
They
killed
them
indeed
for
their
beleef
,
but
yet
pretended
othe●
crymes
more
odious
and
speciallie
matters
of
conspiracie
and
rebellion
against
the
ciuil
magistrate
;
so
doe
you
.
They
droue
the
innocent
by
captious
interrogatories
into
dangers
of
lawes
that
neuer
offended
the
lawes
;
so
doe
you
.
They
pressed
men
by
torments
to
denie
their
fayth
vnder
colour
of
trying
their
secret
intentes
against
the
Prince
;
so
doe
you
.
They
punisshed
and
haue
put
to
death
one
Catholique
for
an
other
mans
fault
of
the
same
profession
,
and
vpo●
general
supposals
common
to
al
of
the
same
faith
made
away
whom
they
lyst
;
so
doe
you
.
I
referre
th●
indifferent
readers
to
the
persecution
of
Iulianu●
Apostata
;
of
the
Gothes
and
Vandals
in
Italie
and
Affrique
.
It
is
not
onelie
the
slaughter
of
manie
,
and
them
speciallie
the
Priestes
of
God
,
which
is
most
proper
to
heretical
persecution
;
but
th'
other
infinite
spoile
of
Catholique
mens
goods
,
honors
,
and
libertie
,
by
robbing
them
for
receyuing
Priestes
,
hearing
Masse
,
retayning
Catholique
Schoolmasters
,
keeping
catholique
seruantes
,
mulcting
them
by
twentie
poundes
a
moneth
(
which
by
their
cruel
accompt
they
make
thirtene-skore
a
yeare
)
for
not
repairing
to
their
damnable
Schismatical
seruice
.
By
which
a
number
of
auncient
gentlemen
fal
to
extremitie
ether
of
conscience
,
if
for
feare
they
obey
;
or
of
their
vndoing
in
the
world
,
if
they
refuse
.
The
taking
of
their
deare
children
from
them
by
force
,
and
placing
them
for
their
seduction
with
Heretiques
;
(
which
violence
can
not
be
done
by
the
lawe
of
God
to
Iewes
them selues
)
the
burning
of
our
Priestes
in
the
eares
;
the
whipping
and
cutting
of
the
ears
of
others
;
carying
some
in
their
sacred
vestments
through
the
streetes
;
putting
our
chaste
virgins
into
infamous
places
appointed
for
strumpets
;
&
other
vnspeakable
vilanies
,
●ot
inferiour
to
anie
of
the
said
heathnesse
persecutions
.
They
haue
pined
and
smothred
in
their
filthie
prisons
,
aboue
thirtie
famous
Prelates
;
When
the
lauful
magistrate
bearing
sword
by
God
for
punishment
of
offenders
putteth
theeues
,
heretiques
,
or
murderers
to
death
;
who
accompteth
it
crueltie
?
who
complaineth
of
persecution
?
But
when
contrariwise
by
anie
violent
disorder
the
malefactors
get
head
and
take
hart
in
a
commen
wealth
,
and
kil
a
lauful
officer
,
iudge
,
or
superior
;
that
is
a
cruel
and
horrible
fact
,
though
it
be
done
but
in
one
or
two
persons
in
stead
of
a
thousand
wicked
men
executed
by
iust
lawes
.
So
when
the
Prince
and
Prelate
proceed
together
against
such
as
by
the
sentence
and
law
of
the
Church
of
Christ
ar
adiudged
to
be
heretiques
and
iniuries
to
God
,
that
is
Iustice
:
but
when
the
temporal
Prince
or
lay
people
rebel
against
their
owne
Bishops
to
whom
in
spiritual
matters
they
ar
bound
by
Godes
word
to
giue
eare
vnder
paine
of
damnation
;
yea
when
mere
lay
men
&
most
of
them
wholie
vnlearned
disorderlie
take
vpon
them
to
prescribe
vnto
their
owne
pastors
what
they
should
beleeue
,
how
they
should
minister
the
Sacraments
,
force
vpon
them
false
and
impious
othes
and
articles
,
and
that
in
Parliament
,
wher
the
Bishops
by
the
lawes
of
our
countrie
hauing
the
principal
suffrages
,
and
the
rest
of
the
whole
Conuocation
representing
the
Church
of
England
,
honorablie
and
vniformelie
resisted
;
whom
thes
men
afterward
deposed
of
their
honors
,
toke
their
pulpits
,
churches
,
titles
&
prerogatiues
from
them
;
imprisoned
their
sacred
persons
,
and
abused
some
of
them
,
And
we
may
trewlie
say
hereof
to
our
lost
Countrie
with
the
Prophet
;
Chore
,
Dathan
,
Abiron
and
their
confederats
in
the
desert
against
their
lauful
Priestes
and
Gouernors
;
yea
properlie
against
the
high
Priesthood
of
Aaron
,
as
our
contries
reuolt
now
is
against
the
sea
Apostolique
,
and
al
lauful
spiritual
regiment
proceeding
from
the
same
.
And
therfore
the
Libeller
guilfullie
in
respect
of
the
simple
,
but
fondlie
and
falslie
in
our
eyes
,
disproueth
our
lauful
refusal
to
obey
men
before
God
,
and
our
resistance
in
matter
of
conscience
by
th'
example
of
Chores
conspiracie
;
which
toucheth
al
their
rebellions
from
the
sea
Apostolique
&
Catholique
Church
;
and
confirmeth
al
our
endeuours
for
maintenance
of
the
same
against
what
aduersaries
so
euer
.
And
their
rebellion
is
the
more
plaine
,
So
as
our
true
pastors
being
vexed
,
spoiled
,
tormented
and
slaine
against
lawe
,
nature
,
and
al
reason
by
temporal
men
,
hauing
no
authoritie
in
causes
ecclesiastical
;
and
by
a
new
forged
cleargie
that
exerciseth
no
Iurisdiction
,
but
by
euident
vsurpation
,
against
both
the
Canons
of
the
Church
,
and
the
lawes
of
our
countrie
:
who
is
of
so
dul
a
wit
as
not
to
see
the
difference
of
the
discipline
of
the
Church
and
Realme
done
towardes
offendors
in
Catholique
times
and
states
by
lauful
authoritie
both
spiritual
and
temporal
;
and
the
iniust
persecution
of
the
Church
and
her
children
now
,
proceeding
of
nether
lauful
authoritie
temporal
nor
spiritual
.
S.
Hilarie
noteth
against
Constance
the
Arrian
Emperour
,
then
anie
other
)
.
But
whatsoeuer
it
was
that
moued
them
not
to
put
such
to
present
death
as
they
haue
done
some
of
the
yonger
sort
afterward
;
no
difference
of
cause
ther
was
;
the
later
sort
being
indeed
no
more
traiterous
or
disloyal
then
the
former
.
This
may
perhaps
be
the
cheefe
cause
;
that
persecutors
lightlie
at
the
beginning
vse
of
purpose
and
pollicie
,
In
our
countrie
at
the
first
entrance
of
Heresie
they
had
al
the
principal
Cleargie
,
and
diuers
cheefe
Catholiques
in
prisons
or
places
at
commaundment
,
wher
they
could
not
exercise
their
functions
;
and
being
ancient
men
most
of
them
,
they
knew
they
could
not
liue
long
:
wherof
diuers
hauing
bene
in
high
offices
hard
before
,
had
shewed
pleasures
to
some
protestants
that
should
haue
els
suffred
for
their
Heresies
or
treasons
in
Q.
Maries
dayes
;
who
now
by
sauing
some
of
the
said
Bishops
liues
,
thought
to
requit
their
courtesies
in
part
.
They
litle
thought
that
thes
old
holy
Confessors
,
being
worne
out
by
years
and
imprisonment
,
a
new
generation
would
rise
to
defend
their
old
Bishops
and
Fathers
faith
.
Wherin
perceauing
now
after
twentie
fiue
years
struggling
against
Gods
Church
,
al
their
humane
counsels
to
be
frustrat
;
and
that
they
can
haue
no
rest
in
their
Heresie
,
nor
security
of
their
state
,
depending
(
as
they
thinke
)
therupon
:
they
ar
now
in
greater
furie
and
rage
towards
vs
,
making
chalenge
for
our
ancestors
faith
,
then
they
were
with
the
said
holie
Bishops
;
though
to
say
truth
,
in
respect
of
the
others
high
calling
and
vnction
to
degrade
onely
and
imprison
one
of
them
,
was
greater
punishment
than
twentie
deathes
to
vs
,
being
to
them
but
punies
and
their
pupiles
and
most
obedient
children
of
their
pastoral
dignitie
.
But
wher
the
Libeller
pretendeth
vs
to
be
guiltie
of
other
treasons
and
trespasses
then
they
were
,
and
therfore
punished
by
death
rather
then
they
;
as
also
pressed
by
thes
new
questions
of
the
Bul
and
other
capital
matters
,
as
they
neuer
were
;
we
auouch
both
assertions
to
be
vntrue
:
nether
our
treasons
being
other
then
matter
of
our
conscience
and
religion
more
then
theirs
were
;
nor
yet
they
(
being
in
deed
so
quiet
&
obedient
subiects
as
you
confesse
them
to
haue
bene
)
were
alwayes
free
from
such
or
other
bloodie
and
quareling
demaunds
,
as
now
are
put
to
vs
,
for
entangling
of
our
blood
:
Wherof
aswel
the
honorable
Confessor
and
Bishop
of
London
may
be
an
example
,
before
any
excommunication
of
the
Q.
was
heard
of
;
as
other
Prelates
and
prisoners
of
that
time
and
ranke
conuented
afterward
,
about
nine
yeares
agoe
;
and
had
interrogatories
concerning
the
Bul
of
the
verie
same
sense
and
peril
as
thes
that
quiet
Catholique
men
ar
now
tempted
euen
to
death
with-al
.
As
for
the
high
praises
and
special
testimonie
of
wisdome
,
It
is
a
shame
to
folowe
the
Libellers
follie
in
the
pursuite
of
such
childish
thinges
;
The
Libel
therfore
maketh
a
glorious
muster
of
Archbishops
,
(
so
he
speaketh
by
Enalage
numeri
)
;
for
indeed
ther
was
but
one
,
and
he
a
notorious
periured
and
often
relapsed
Apostata
;
recanting
,
swearing
,
&
forswearing
at
euerie
turne
;
Now
for
thes
we
yeeld
vnto
the
Libeller
;
In
the
same
case
were
a
doosen
of
famous
learned
Deanes
,
which
next
to
the
Bishops
doe
hold
the
cheef
dignities
in
the
English
Cathedral
churches
:
fourtene
Archdeacons
;
aboue
threscore
Canons
of
Cathedral
churches
;
not
so
few
as
an
hundreth
Priestes
of
good
preferment
in
Q.
Maries
time
;
besides
manie
one
made
in
our
banishment
and
since
martired
;
fiftene
heades
or
Rectors
of
colledges
in
Oxford
and
Cambridge
,
men
of
great
importance
in
thos
vniuersities
and
in
the
common
wealth
;
and
with
them
&
the
rather
by
their
good
example
and
prouocation
,
not
manie
yeares
after
,
manie
of
the
cheefe
professors
of
al
sciences
;
and
aboue
twentie
Doctors
of
diuers
faculties
for
conscience
sake
fled
the
Realme
,
or
were
in
the
Realme
imprisoned
.
And
both
at
the
first
and
in
diuers
years
sithence
hath
manie
of
the
verie
flower
of
the
vniuersities
come
ouer
both
into
the
Societie
,
Seminaries
,
&
other
places
,
famous
for
learning
.
Wher
through
Gods
goodnes
and
the
great
benignitie
of
Prelates
,
Princes
,
and
Catholique
people
,
they
haue
passed
their
long
banishement
in
honest
pouertie
;
and
some
in
worshipful
calling
and
roomes
in
Vniuersities
,
with
as
much
grace
and
fauor
as
to
forreiners
could
be
yeelded
:
in
no
place
(
thankes
be
to
our
Lord
God
)
impeached
of
crimes
or
disorder
;
wherof
we
can
shew
the
honorable
testimonie
of
the
best
wher
we
haue
liued
in
al
nations
.
And
for
our
Christian
comportement
both
at
home
in
affliction
,
That
verie
few
ar
fled
for
Religion
other
then
such
as
were
not
able
to
liue
at
home
but
in
beggerie
;
or
discontented
for
lacke
of
preferment
which
they
gaped
for
vnworthelie
in
vniuersities
and
other
places
;
or
banke-rupt
marchantes
&c.
Wher
the
poorest
wretches
and
worst
amongest
vs
that
in
this
tedious
time
of
twentie
fiue
years
absence
from
our
countrie
,
wil
relent
in
religion
and
returne
to
them
,
may
be
most
welcome
,
receaued
with
ioye
&
triumphe
,
and
made
ieolie
fellowes
in
their
new
Synagoge
.
Ita
nusquam
facilius
proficitur
,
quàm
in
castris
rebellium
;
Whos
most
worthie
order
and
knighthood
the
Libeller
seeketh
to
distaine
,
Which
life
and
liuing
in
as
much
as
they
refused
●●r
Christ
and
his
Faith
when
it
was
offered
;
they
be
〈◊〉
the
number
of
Saints
and
Confessors
,
no
lesse
than
〈◊〉
they
had
died
onelie
for
the
same
.
And
therfore
when
the
aduersarie
chargeth
D.
San●rs
and
D.
Bristow
with
treason
for
affirming
such
〈◊〉
be
Martirs
,
in
this
sense
;
he
sheweth
him self
igno●●nt
:
as
he
is
malitious
in
bidding
vs
enroule
Somer●●ld
Iohn
Hun
was
in
●ollards
tower
;
)
for
preuention
of
the
discouerie
of
cer●aine
shameful
practises
about
the
condemnation
and
making
away
of
the
worshipful
,
valiant
,
and
innocent
gentleman
M.
Arden
:
whos
case
like
to
Naboths
,
and
his
wordes
of
wishing
the
Q.
in
heauen
,
(
as
it
is
reported
)
were
so
partiallie
or
rigorouslie
scanned
by
the
malice
of
his
great
and
potent
professed
enemie
that
many
yeares
hath
sought
his
ruine
;
together
with
his
zealousnes
in
the
Catholique
faith
,
brought
him
to
his
most
pittiful
end
,
to
the
great
regret
of
the
whole
countrie
.
But
the
importunitie
of
the
aduersarie
hath
brought
vs
somewhat
out
of
our
intended
cours
.
To
returne
backe
therfore
to
our
famous
Prelates
,
deposed
in
this
Queens
dayes
the
principal
wherof
was
Archebishop
of
Yorke
,
Whos
courage
and
resistance
for
quarel
of
Gods
religion
,
(
how
loial
and
obedient
so
euer
the
Libeller
would
make
thos
men
in
comparison
of
vs
;
therby
to
insinuate
,
that
the
more
bloodie
rigour
is
vsed
now
towardes
vs
then
in
the
beginning
towardes
them
)
was
such
in
them
&
specially
in
the
said
Archbishop
;
that
he
worthelie
,
and
as
became
his
Excellencie
,
refused
to
anoint
or
crowne
the
Q.
Maiestie
that
now
is
,
though
it
apperteined
to
his
special
office
to
doe
the
same
,
the
Metropolitan
being
dead
as
hath
bene
said
before
:
and
so
did
al
the
rest
of
the
Bishops
refuse
the
same
vntil
with
much
a
doe
they
obteined
the
Bishope
of
Carlisle
,
The
cause
why
they
durst
not
them
,
nor
could
be
adduced
by
anie
humane
feare
or
authoritie
to
inuest
her
,
was
;
They
doubted
also
lest
she
would
refuse
in
the
verie
time
of
her
sacre
,
the
solemne
diuine
ceremonie
of
vnction
(
accustomed
in
the
consecration
of
al
Christian
princes
)
through
the
euil
aduises
of
certaine
yong
counsellers
,
being
then
in
the
heate
prime
and
pride
of
their
Heresie
,
wherby
great
scandal
might
arise
,
and
hurt
to
the
Realme
.
Which
they
the
rather
doubted
,
because
they
saw
(
not
long
before
)
her
Highnes
at
her
first
entrance
to
that
high
estate
,
commaund
a
certaine
Bishop
,
euen
the
same
of
Carlisle
now
named
,
standing
readie
to
say
Masse
before
her
(
a
strange
case
in
a
woman
towardes
a
Bishop
)
not
to
eleuate
the
holy
consecrated
Hoste
,
but
to
omit
that
ceremonie
,
because
she
liked
it
not
.
Which
the
said
Bishop
to
his
great
honor
,
constantlie
refused
to
obey
.
A
thing
that
in
one
of
vs
poore
men
now
,
perchaunce
would
be
accompted
high
treason
and
disloialtie
towardes
our
Soueraine
.
And
of
this
his
courage
in
Gods
cause
it
neuer
repented
him
;
but
for
doing
the
other
office
at
the
Coronation
when
he
sawe
the
issue
of
the
matter
;
and
both
him self
and
al
the
rest
of
his
sacred
order
depriued
;
and
the
Churches
Holie
lawes
and
faith
,
against
the
conditions
of
her
consecration
and
acceptation
into
that
royal
roome
,
violated
:
he
sore
repented
him
al
the
dayes
of
his
life
;
which
were
,
for
that
special
cause
,
both
short
and
werisome
afterward
vnto
him
.
Otherwise
doubtles
al
the
Bishops
,
and
the
rest
of
the
principal
of
the
inferior
Cleargie
did
stoutlie
and
worthelie
as
could
be
wished
,
&
as
was
possible
in
that
sodaine
assault
of
Heresie
;
fearing
at
the
same
time
their
personal
peril
so
litle
,
But
the
wiser
of
the
Bishops
,
or
at
least
the
mylder
sort
,
persuaded
the
contrarie
for
manie
inconueniences
that
might
ensue
:
and
so
they
rather
resolued
the
matter
to
be
remitted
to
the
high
Pastor
of
Christes
vniuersal
Church
,
then
to
be
executed
by
them
that
were
her
subiects
,
not
without
peril
perhaps
of
some
further
tumult
scandal
and
trouble
to
the
whole
Cleargie
;
whom
they
would
haue
interpreted
to
haue
done
it
of
malicious
and
rebellions
mind
,
rather
than
of
loue
and
dutie
,
of
which
al
such
censures
indeed
doe
proceed
,
how
so-euer
the
partie
affected
and
sicke
in
soule
(
especiallie
Princes
except
they
be
verie
wel
trained
in
the
feare
of
God
)
accept
the
same
;
wel
remembring
that
manie
Kinges
had
killed
their
Pastors
in
like
cases
.
Al
this
we
put
doune
that
no
man
be
abused
by
the
enemie
to
thinke
that
the
Reuerend
Prelats
,
at
the
first
were
lesse
zealous
,
(
which
he
calleth
more
loial
)
or
more
obedient
to
the
Prince
in
lauful
thinges
,
then
we
their
scholars
and
of-spring
be
;
or
we
lesse
loial
than
they
,
and
therfore
more
punishable
then
they
were
:
though
in
deed
their
perpetual
imprisonment
and
pining
away
in
miserable
desolation
;
their
tossing
and
shifting
from
one
superintendents
house
to
an
other
;
from
one
keeper
to
an
other
;
from
one
prison
to
an
other
;
subiect
to
extreme
wantes
,
and
to
a
thowsand
daylie
vilanies
besides
;
wherof
some
of
them
now
haue
tasted
for
twentie
fiue
years
together
,
is
worse
then
any
death
in
the
world
.
This
then
is
a
true
Persecution
indeed
,
when
such
men
for
such
causes
against
al
reason
and
lawes
be
so
vexed
,
by
such
as
owe
them
al
reuerence
,
dutie
,
and
obedience
.
Such
is
also
the
miserable
fortune
of
the
Catholique
Nobilitie
&
Gentrie
,
They
put
not
to
death
,
nor
losse
of
their
inheritance
though
they
hould
opinion
for
the
Popes
supremacie
,
and
defend
that
the
Q.
Maiestie
ought
not
to
be
the
gouernour
ouer
al
her
subiects
in
her
Realme
being
persons
Ecclesiastical
;
which
opinions
(
saith
he
)
ar
neuerthelesse
in
some
part
by
the
lawes
of
the
Realme
punishable
in
some
degrees
:
yet
such
is
their
miserie
(
we
say
)
that
notwithstanding
thes
faire
and
false
speeches
of
the
enemy
,
they
be
far
more
iniuried
then
the
Cleargie
;
euen
themselues
more
vexed
,
spoiled
,
dishonored
with
fines
,
mulctes
,
bondes
,
penalties
,
imprisonmentes
,
arreignements
amongst
theeues
,
pretence
of
premuniries
,
misprisions
,
discontentments
,
euil
affections
,
and
contrarie
religion
to
the
state
;
pursued
by
the
vilest
,
and
most
abiect
men
;
by
Ministers
,
spies
,
and
promotors
;
assailed
&
robbed
in
their
owne
howses
;
and
chased
from
the
same
into
woodes
,
yea
sometimes
into
waters
(
we
speake
of
knowledge
)
&
at
length
into
banishment
.
Which
who
seeth
not
how
miserable
a
thing
it
is
,
when
their
whole
families
must
either
perish
of
famine
at
home
,
or
begge
in
strange
landes
abrode
;
in
which
case
both
their
goodes
are
seazed
on
(
as
the
world
knoweth
)
and
their
possessiō●
fal
to
the
Princes
handes
or
into
the
fiste
of
some
lost
companion
,
which
shal
vpon
fauour
obteine
the
gif●
to
make
spoile
of
the
same
.
And
yet
this
good
writer
,
so
nicelie
,
to
colour
their
crueltie
towardes
Catholique
gentlemen
,
setteth
doune
the
matter
as
though
cases
of
Conscience
,
Religion
,
or
of
the
sea
Apostolique
were
but
in
some
degrees
,
in
some
litle
part
punished
,
and
not
with
losse
of
landes
,
nor
death
at
any
time
persecuted
;
when
he
and
al
the
world
knoweth
,
that
they
may
and
doe
by
thos
wicked
lawes
of
theirs
,
disherite
,
put
to
perpetual
prison
,
and
to
death
diuers
of
the
laytie
.
We
refer
them
to
the
worshipful
M.
Trugeons
case
,
who
liueth
in
prison
so
many
yeares
of
almes
after
the
spoile
and
rapine
of
so
goodlie
possessions
.
We
refer
them
to
the
lay
men
put
to
death
of
late
at
Winchester
and
And
ouer
;
to
so
manie
fled
for
religion
of
the
best
Nobilitie
and
gentrie
wholie
sacked
and
spoiled
of
al
they
possessed
;
&
so
many
hundreds
more
,
vexed
pilled
&
spoiled
at
home
,
as
they
haue
not
wherwithal
to
expel
famine
from
them selues
and
ther
families
.
And
which
is
yet
more
;
we
tel
you
,
that
ther
can
neuer
a
Catholique
noble
man
in
the
realme
,
if
by
anie
shew
of
religion
,
or
moderation
in
life
,
he
giue
th'
enimie
the
least
suspicion
in
the
world
of
his
good
affection
that
way
,
be
sure
of
his
life
,
landes
and
state
one
day
.
For
by
one
false
pretence
and
calumniation
or
other
,
they
wil
entrap
him
,
emprison
him
;
and
in
sin
,
(
except
God
maruelouslie
protect
him
)
they
wil
ouerthrow
him
and
his
whole
familie
,
and
transferre
al
his
honors
sometimes
to
his
cheefest
enimies
.
Yea
al
this
often
against
the
Princesse
wil
;
being
led
against
her
owne
natural
inclination
to
such
thinges
,
by
the
violent
domination
of
certaine
that
ouerrule
her
and
the
whole
Realme
,
so
as
no
Catholique
can
be
sure
of
his
landes
or
life
,
longer
then
th'
aduersarie
list
.
God
knoweth
we
doe
not
amplifie
in
the
sight
of
strangers
the
calamities
of
Catholiques
in
our
countrie
;
whos
chaines
,
dongeons
,
spoiles
,
flightes
,
disgraces
,
deathes
,
if
al
the
world
could
see
with
their
eyes
,
as
we
doe
feele
;
al
the
Princes
Christian
would
take
compassion
,
and
accompt
our
complaintes
most
iust
and
necessary
.
Wherin
our
miseries
are
multiplied
,
that
such
Libellers
as
thes
,
The
Q.
ought
not
to
be
gouernour
ouer
any
her
subiectes
in
her
realme
,
being
persons
Ecclesiastical
,
and
yet
are
not
persecuted
to
death
for
the
same
,
&c.
For
their
prosecution
and
persecution
I
haue
made
it
plaine
before
.
But
for
their
holding
of
any
such
assertion
,
I
must
and
doe
say
that
it
is
slaunderous
,
and
most
vntrue
.
For
ther
is
a
great
difference
to
say
she
is
not
to
rule
the
Bishops
in
causes
Ecclesiastical
,
or
in
matter
of
ministring
the
Sacraments
,
preaching
,
and
doctrine
;
and
to
say
,
she
is
not
Q.
or
gouernour
ouer
the
Cleargie
,
or
that
Priestes
or
Ecclesiastical
persons
be
not
her
subiects
.
For
they
are
also
bound
,
yea
euen
monkes
and
religious
,
as
S.
Chrisostome
sayeth
(
which
this
Libeller
in
an
other
place
alleadgeth
ignorantly
to
proue
that
in
al
matters
,
such
ought
to
obey
their
temporal
Princes
)
they
are
bound
(
I
say
)
to
order
and
obedience
of
their
kinges
;
and
to
obserue
their
temporal
and
ciuil
lawes
made
for
peace
,
tranquilitie
,
and
temporal
gouernment
of
their
people
;
&
to
doe
them
al
honour
and
seruice
in
that
behalf
;
as
the
Libeller
right
wel
knoweth
that
al
Catholike
Bishops
and
Prelates
of
the
Church
,
euer
haue
done
,
and
doe
at
this
day
both
in
our
Realme
and
in
al
other
Realmes
abrode
to
their
lawful
Kinges
,
yea
to
heathen
kinges
also
;
though
in
matters
of
religion
and
of
their
spiritual
charge
,
neither
Heathen
nor
Christian
kinges
be
their
superiours
,
or
ought
to
direct
them
,
but
rather
to
take
direction
from
them
.
Thus
then
ouer
and
aboue
al
former
recompted
calamities
,
by
opprobrious
tongues
,
lying
lippes
and
pennes
,
we
be
persecuted
for
defence
of
our
Fathers
faith
&
the
Churches
truth
.
The
cause
wherof
putteth
the
difference
betwene
our
Martyrdome
,
and
the
due
and
worthie
punishment
of
Heretiques
;
who
shedding
their
blood
obstinatelie
in
testimonie
of
falshood
,
against
the
truth
of
Christ
and
his
holie
spouse
,
and
out
of
the
vnitie
of
the
same
;
are
knowen
malefactors
,
and
can
be
no
Martyrs
,
but
damnable
Murtherers
of
them selues
.
One
onelie
thing
belonging
to
this
passage
is
yet
behind
,
denied
not
their
lawful
Q.
nor
mainteined
her
enimies
,
as
ours
doe
.
A
strange
boldnesse
to
auouch
a
lye
without
necessitie
which
al
the
world
can
disproue
at
the
first
sight
.
For
how
say
yow
(
Sir
)
was
not
your
Archbishop
(
named
here
for
the
principal
of
al
your
Martirs
)
conuicted
&
condemned
openlie
of
highe
treason
;
Was
not
your
next
Martir
,
Superintendent
Ridley
,
Q.
Marie
and
this
Q.
to
be
bastardes
,
and
to
haue
no
right
title
to
the
Croune
?
But
it
is
a
world
to
see
the
cunning
winding
of
this
Libeller
;
for
being
ashamed
as
it
seemeth
,
or
els
in
doubt
of
that
which
he
had
boldlie
affirmed
before
;
now
cometh
to
foist
in
a
word
to
salue
al
(
as
he
thinketh
)
and
that
is
;
That
at
their
death
they
denied
not
their
Q.
&c.
And
in
such
deceipt-ful
cobling
in
of
wordes
,
he
passeth
no
line
lightlie
without
fraude
.
But
for
answere
herof
,
we
say
;
that
what
they
did
at
their
death
,
or
the
day
after
,
God
knoweth
:
but
it
is
plaine
that
in
their
life
they
were
notorious
Rebels
,
as
most
of
that
sect
be
.
And
how
manie
of
our
men
(
I
pray
you
Sir
)
of
whos
liues
&
deathes
so
great
nombers
can
beare
witnes
;
denied
their
obedience
,
or
meeklie
prayed
not
for
the
Q.
at
the
verie
place
and
tyme
of
their
execution
?
Euerie
one
of
them
as
they
liued
exemplarlie
for
dutie
and
loyal
behauiour
to
al
their
superiours
both
temporal
and
spiritual
;
so
yeelded
they
their
happie
life
and
blood
in
al
Apostolical
patience
,
peace
,
and
meeknes
;
for
the
faith
wherin
they
,
our
countrie
,
and
al
conuerted
nations
in
the
world
,
were
baptized
;
&
for
the
verie
same
beleefe
wherin
th'
olde
glorious
Martirs
of
Godes
Church
gaue
vp
their
liues
.
This
Faithe
,
this
Church
,
this
Cause
,
seuereth
our
true
Martyrs
,
from
the
notorious
malefactors
of
the
contrarie
side
.
And
so
giueth
vs
iust
cause
to
complaine
of
persecution
;
and
th'
enimie
no
reason
at
al
;
of
what
number
,
name
,
obstinacie
,
age
,
or
qualitie
so
euer
they
be
,
that
haue
suffred
for
their
Heresie
.
THAT
OVR
PRIESTS
AND
CATHOLIQVE
BRETHREN
HAVE
BEHAVED
them selues
discretlie
,
and
nothing
seditiouslie
in
their
answers
to
the
questions
of
the
Bul
of
Pius
Quintus
;
and
that
they
can
not
laufullie
be
pressed
nor
put
to
death
as
traitors
by
the
true
meaning
of
th'
olde
lawes
of
the
Realme
for
the
same
;
with
examination
of
the
six
Articles
proposed
about
the
said
Bul.
CAP.
IIII.
IN
times
of
heretical
regiment
,
wher
Politiques
haue
al
the
gouernment
,
though
Religion
be
sometimes
pretended
,
as
a
thing
wherof
they
make
their
aduauntage
for
th'
affaires
speciallie
entended
:
yet
indeed
the
first
and
principal
care
is
of
their
temporal
state
;
&
so
consequentlie
of
the
Princes
and
their
owne
wel
being
in
this
life
:
the
lote
wherof
,
Contrariwise
in
Christian
Catholique
common
wealthes
the
cheefe
respect
is
&
euer
was
(
as
it
ought
to
be
)
of
the
honor
of
God
,
the
good
of
holie
Church
,
the
saluation
of
the
soules
of
their
people
;
and
so
to
passe
through
thes
secular
thinges
as
eternal
ioyes
be
not
lost
,
and
put
in
hasard
.
In
which
difference
of
thinges
you
shal
easilie
perceiue
,
that
in
the
dayes
of
disorder
&
errour
the
faultes
done
against
the
Prince
,
or
so
said
to
be
done
,
are
far
more
odious
and
punishable
,
then
what
so
euer
is
directlie
done
against
God
;
against
the
Common
wealth
,
then
against
the
Church
;
against
the
bodie
,
then
against
the
soule
;
more
adoe
about
Caesars
tribute
then
about
Gods
due
.
As
in
the
time
and
regiment
of
Hieroboam
;
when
al
the
care
was
how
to
manage
matters
so
,
In
our
countrie
when
God
and
his
kingdome
had
the
first
place
,
the
terrene
state
the
second
,
(
as
in
truth
it
ought
to
be
;
&
wher
it
is
otherwise
,
whatsoeuer
is
pretended
,
Christ
hath
no
place
at
al
)
:
then
were
the
crimes
committed
against
God
first
and
principallie
punished
;
as
blasphemie
,
schisme
,
and
such
like
:
and
secondlie
,
treasons
and
trespasses
done
against
the
Prince
&
countrie
;
whereof
.
Q.
Maries
dayes
and
regiment
may
be
an
example
,
when
without
the
forgerie
of
new
or
false
treasons
,
the
latelie
named
Archbishop
and
other
principal
heretiques
,
being
conuicted
of
conspiracie
&
open
traiterous
actions
,
might
haue
iustlie
suffered
for
the
same
;
but
yet
were
rather
burned
for
Heresie
,
as
for
their
more
heinous
crime
;
and
which
a
Christian
Prince
ought
to
regard
far
more
,
then
anie
thing
committed
against
his
Regalitie
.
But
now
,
and
euer
when
the
Superioritie
temporal
hath
the
preeminence
,
&
the
spiritual
is
but
accessorie
,
dependent
,
and
wholie
vpholden
of
thother
;
errour
in
Fayth
is
litle
accompted
of
,
what
so
euer
their
pulpit
men
(
to
make
them selues
and
their
patrons
sport
)
bral
of
such
matters
:
and
al
our
doings
,
endeuours
,
and
exercises
of
Religion
are
drawen
to
treasons
and
trespasses
against
the
Queene
;
them
selues
protesting
,
in
al
their
doings
that
they
medle
not
with
vs
for
our
doctrine
what-soeuer
;
therby
ether
insinuating
that
our
religion
is
true
and
in
deed
by
the
iudgement
of
their
owne
conscience
not
punishable
;
or
els
that
they
care
not
for
it
,
nor
what
we
beleeue
,
no
further
then
toucheth
their
Prince
&
temporal
weal
;
wherin
yet
they
wipe
so
hard
,
as
they
draw
blood
.
For
;
finding
no
errors
,
heresies
,
Whether
the
Bul
of
Pius
Quintus
against
the
Q.
Maiesty
be
a
lauful
sentence
and
ought
to
be
obeyed
by
the
subiects
of
England
?
Whether
the
Q.
Maiesty
be
a
lauful
Q.
and
ought
to
be
obeyed
by
the
subiects
of
England
,
notwithstanding
the
Bul
of
Pius
Quintus
or
anie
other
Bul
or
sentence
that
the
Pope
hath
pronounced
or
may
pronounce
against
her
Maiesty
?
Whether
the
Pope
haue
or
had
power
to
authorize
her
subiects
to
rebel
or
take
armes
against
her
or
to
inuade
her
dominions
;
and
whether
such
subiects
so
doing
,
doe
laufullie
therin
?
Whether
the
Pope
haue
power
to
discharge
anie
of
her
Maiesties
subiects
,
or
the
subiects
of
anie
Christian
Prince
from
their
alleageance
or
othe
of
obedience
to
her
Maiesty
,
or
to
their
Prince
for
anie
cause
?
Whether
D.
Sanders
in
his
booke
of
the
visible
Monarchie
of
the
Church
,
and
D.
Bristow
in
his
booke
of
Motiues
(
writing
in
allowance
,
commendation
,
and
confirmation
of
the
said
Bul
of
Pius
Quintus
)
haue
therin
taught
,
testified
,
or
mainteined
a
truth
or
a
falsehood
?
Yf
the
Pope
doe
by
his
Bul
or
sentence
pronounce
her
Maiesty
to
be
depriued
,
and
no
lauful
Q.
and
her
subiects
to
be
discharged
of
their
allegeance
and
obedience
vnto
her
;
and
after
,
the
Pope
or
anie
other
by
his
appointment
and
authoritie
doe
inuade
this
Realme
;
which
part
would
you
take
,
or
which
part
ought
a
good
subiect
of
England
to
take
?
Wherin
if
you
say
nothing
,
or
refuse
to
answere
somewhat
in
contempt
or
derogation
of
the
sea
Apostolique
;
then
are
you
iudged
no
good
subiect
,
but
a
traytor
;
wherby
let
al
Princes
and
People
Christian
beare
witnes
of
our
miseries
and
iniust
afflictions
;
who
are
inforced
to
suffer
death
,
for
our
onelie
cogitations
and
inward
opinions
,
vnduelie
sought
owt
by
force
and
feare
,
&
yet
not
condemned
by
anie
Christian
schoole
in
the
world
,
nor
vttered
by
vs
but
vpon
forcing
interrogatories
;
we
hauing
committed
nothing
by
word
or
deed
against
our
Prince
or
lawes
;
but
doing
al
actes
of
honour
and
homage
vnto
her
,
&
suffering
meekelie
what
punishement
so
euer
she
would
lay
vpon
vs
for
our
Religion
;
The
Clergie
men
also
,
whether
religious
,
Priestes
,
Furthermore
it
is
certaine
that
neuer
Priest
had
anie
such
Commission
giuen
hitherto
by
ether
the
Popes
Holines
,
Wherupon
afterwardes
not
onely
D.
Bristow
omitted
in
his
second
edition
or
abridgement
of
his
booke
that
odious
point
,
not
fit
at
that
time
to
be
handled
:
but
D.
Saunders
also
,
(
though
his
former
treatise
was
not
of
anie
stranger
Catholique
and
learned
,
in
anie
nation
misliked
;
being
more
free
therin
,
because
they
be
not
entangled
by
authoritie
and
sway
of
lawes
as
we
are
)
yet
called
he
in
and
suppressed
to
his
liues
end
,
a
verie
learned
booke
made
in
defence
of
Pius
Quintus
his
sentence
,
and
printed
aboue
fortene
years
since
;
no
copie
therof
that
is
knowen
,
being
now
extant
.
Which
cours
of
moderation
al
Catholiques
of
al
sortes
both
spiritual
and
temporal
haue
followed
euer
since
,
restraining
(
as
much
as
in
them
lay
)
the
rigour
of
that
sentence
.
And
the
blessed
Martyr
F.
Campian
him self
as
is
recited
in
the
storie
of
his
arraignement
,
As
their
follie
and
partialitie
are
also
so
great
herein
,
that
in
this
Libel
they
speciallie
put
doune
,
Alas
;
what
euil
office
haue
thes
good
Fathers
done
herein
?
What
treason
is
committed
more
now
,
then
if
they
had
desired
his
Holines
to
haue
discharged
the
Q.
and
Protestants
also
of
al
bond
of
that
Bul
?
How
could
ether
they
or
the
rest
of
the
Priests
doe
more
dutifullie
and
discreetlie
in
this
case
,
then
to
prouide
that
al
such
with
whom
they
onely
had
to
deale
,
might
stand
free
and
warranted
in
their
obedience
,
and
commit
the
rest
that
cared
not
for
Excommunication
to
the
iudgement
of
God
?
By
al
which
we
may
see
the
notable
discret
and
sincere
dealing
of
Catholiques
al
this
while
about
fiftene
years
that
this
sentence
hath
bene
extant
and
published
;
and
their
manifold
endeuours
to
mitigate
and
ease
the
burthen
therof
,
in
al
such
as
might
therbie
haue
remorse
to
obey
and
acknowledge
the
Q.
Regalitie
.
Neuer
writing
of
the
matter
,
nor
dealing
in
it
,
but
to
th'
end
of
pacification
,
publique
rest
,
and
securitie
of
the
state
;
brought
into
brandle
and
doubt
,
by
this
vnhappie
alteration
in
Religion
.
And
so
they
might
haue
had
al
the
learned
of
our
nation
either
silent
in
the
question
of
th'
excommunication
,
or
mitigators
of
it
stil
;
had
not
the
vnwise
and
verie
impolitique
importunitie
of
certaine
in
gouernment
(
seeking
by
al
direct
or
indirect
driftes
the
blood
of
poore
Catholiques
)
forced
men
to
their
needful
defence
&
interpretation
of
their
meaning
herein
:
Which
they
did
the
rather
;
for
that
Pius
Quintus
the
author
therof
being
departed
,
his
successor
Gregorie
the
thirtenth
that
now
happely
sitteth
in
the
Apostolique
throne
,
neuer
reuiued
the
same
(
that
we
know
of
)
but
by
conniuence
and
expectation
of
our
Q.
and
Countries
returne
to
holie
Churches
peace
and
to
the
societie
of
other
Christian
kinges
,
suffred
the
sentence
after
a
sort
to
die
,
specially
so
far
as
it
concerned
the
Catholiques
(
as
is
said
)
:
euen
as
the
like
Censure
of
excommunication
and
depriuation
published
by
Paulus
Tertius
against
K.
Henrie
th'
eight
did
passe
ouer
in
peace
to
his
dying
day
,
And
this
was
the
Catholiques
honest
desire
and
behauiour
touching
th'
excommunication
euer
since
the
publishing
therof
:
An
other
;
that
he
thought
the
Pope
,
that
gaue
the
sentence
,
might
erre
in
some
cases
:
that
is
,
though
not
in
doctrine
,
yet
in
fact
;
for
want
of
informations
,
prooues
,
and
other
circumstances
needfullie
in
such
cases
to
be
obserued
:
but
whether
he
did
erre
or
no
,
and
abuse
his
authoritie
in
this
Censure
;
that
he
referred
to
God
,
him self
not
being
sufficient
to
iudge
of
his
Superiours
doinges
.
Some
said
;
they
neuer
saw
the
Bul
in
their
life
,
and
therfore
could
not
answere
of
the
sense
or
force
therof
,
nor
be
guiltie
of
anie
crime
towardes
her
Maiestie
,
conteined
in
the
same
;
no
nor
should
euer
haue
much
thought
or
heard
of
it
,
had
not
the
other
now
reuiued
the
matter
.
One
or
two
answered
;
that
they
were
not
so
learned
as
to
discusse
ex
tempore
al
thos
matters
conteined
in
their
demaundes
:
but
that
they
esteemed
of
al
in
general
,
as
the
holie
Catholique
Church
teacheth
,
which
is
(
said
they
)
the
Romane
Church
.
Some
said
;
ther
were
or
might
be
causes
,
as
if
a
Prince
should
fal
to
Apostasie
,
Arrianisme
,
or
such
like
,
that
deserued
excommunication
&
depriuation
:
in
which
case
the
Pope
might
discharge
the
subiects
from
their
obedience
;
but
of
the
Q.
particular
case
they
would
not
talke
at
al.
To
be
short
;
some
being
demaunded
what
they
would
doe
,
or
aduise
others
to
doe
,
if
the
matter
should
come
to
batail
for
Religion
,
as
it
fel
out
in
Ireland
,
answered
:
they
would
doe
when
that
happened
(
which
they
trusted
would
not
so
chaunce
)
as
good
priests
ought
to
doe
;
that
is
,
pray
for
peace
;
and
that
truth
and
iustice
in
warre
might
preuaile
.
In
al
which
you
see
;
on
th'
one
side
,
how
carefullie
al
men
eschewed
to
vtter
their
opinions
in
anie
other
wordes
but
such
as
could
,
in
truth
,
no
way
giue
offence
to
the
Q.
or
state
:
on
th'
other
,
into
what
maruelous
perplexitie
the
ministers
and
mainteiners
of
heresie
ar
brought
,
that
cannot
but
by
such
violent
meanes
be
secure
in
their
sect
;
nor
vphold
their
soule
practizes
against
God
,
the
Church
,
and
their
owne
Countrie
.
Let
our
Christian
brethren
of
al
nations
iudge
of
the
causes
,
meanes
,
and
measure
of
our
calamities
.
We
neuer
procured
our
Q.
excommunication
;
we
haue
sought
the
mitigation
therof
;
we
haue
done
our
allegeance
not
withstanding
;
we
haue
answered
,
when
we
were
forced
vnto
it
,
with
such
humilitie
and
respect
to
her
Maiesty
and
Counsel
,
as
you
see
;
no
man
can
charge
vs
of
anie
attempt
against
the
Realme
,
or
the
Princes
person
:
Which
search
of
mens
future
factes
or
intentions
,
wherof
them selues
haue
neither
knowledge
nor
rule
before
hand
;
is
vnnatural
,
intollerable
,
and
to
common
wealthes
most
pernicious
:
&
were
able
to
make
al
the
Catholiques
of
the
Realme
to
be
wholie
desperate
;
not
finding
their
loyal
behauiour
(
shewed
in
al
kinde
of
office
and
seruice
to
their
Prince
)
sufficient
to
saue
their
liues
:
but
may
be
examined
of
thes
captious
and
deadlie
chapters
;
of
their
inwarde
opinions
and
purposes
to
come
;
when
the
Magistrate
,
or
anie
mans
one
powrable
enimie
,
list
require
it
.
Especiallie
now
when
their
vulgar
ministers
giue
it
out
generallie
,
that
al
thos
whom
they
cal
Papistes
be
in
their
hartes
traitors
;
and
this
Libeller
sayth
,
thos
foresaid
questions
are
most
proper
to
trie
them
.
Into
such
thraldome
of
bodie
and
soule
hath
that
barbarous
heresie
brought
vs
,
&
them
also
into
thos
hazardes
of
their
state
;
which
they
pretend
to
be
the
causes
of
thes
their
so
extraordinarie
proceedinges
,
as
may
be
thought
were
neuer
before
vsed
,
nor
lauful
by
nature
or
custome
of
anie
Ciuil
countrie
in
earth
.
Some
such
demaundes
the
Scribes
and
Pharesies
and
other
of
the
Iewes
sectaries
,
When
al
other
pretences
,
practizes
,
forged
crimes
,
and
false
witnesses
against
Priests
or
Catholiques
doe
faile
;
then
are
thes
made
iust
quarels
of
their
death
,
and
the
highest
treasons
in
the
world
:
viz
to
affirme
vpon
their
vnreasonable
and
importune
demaundes
,
that
if
(
which
God
forbid
)
the
Q.
by
supposal
,
should
fal
to
Arrianisme
,
Apostacie
or
Atheisme
(
whervnto
mans
frailtie
is
subiect
)
she
might
be
depriued
and
her
subiects
discharged
of
obedience
to
her
:
this
is
the
onelie
treason
which
they
haue
tried
out
of
Catholiques
.
Which
for
al
that
in
truth
cannot
be
treason
,
how
plainlie
or
voluntarily
so
euer
it
were
spoken
;
much
lesse
being
wrested
out
by
commandement
and
subtile
drift
of
interrogatories
.
The
Libeller
saieth
nothing
is
punished
in
vs
for
question
of
Conscience
or
Religion
:
What
treason
had
it
bene
to
Q.
Marie
(
whos
regiment
for
an
example
of
their
greefe
&
our
contentment
,
this
Libeller
so
often
alleageth
)
if
in
scoole
,
booke
or
pulpit
,
it
had
bene
affirmed
,
that
for
Heresie
or
Atheisme
,
a
Prince
,
or
her self
might
be
deposed
?
Yf
in
the
famous
vniuersitie
of
Paris
,
or
honorable
college
of
Sorbon
,
We
aske
here
the
Libeller
;
by
what
law
or
custome
,
Canon
,
Ciuil
or
National
of
our
countrie
or
other
,
is
this
made
treason
?
Or
why
it
should
be
more
treason
in
England
then
in
anie
other
place
?
seing
no
lawe
hitherto
hath
passed
by
authoritie
against
the
same
;
nor
anie
opinion
,
to
be
compted
preiudicial
to
anie
Prince
or
state
;
no
assertion
treasonable
that
is
true
in
diuinitie
:
for
that
no
truth
agreable
to
Gods
lawe
and
mans
,
can
be
contrarie
to
the
lauful
soueraigntie
of
anie
power
or
potentate
in
earth
.
But
you
wil
say
(
and
that
is
al
you
can
say
)
that
though
the
general
proposition
,
To
which
we
answere
;
first
,
that
our
affirming
that
she
may
be
deposed
for
Heresie
,
doth
not
at
al
auouch
her
to
be
one
;
no
more
then
the
like
assertion
of
the
K.
of
Spaine
would
implie
him
to
be
such
an
one
,
or
vs
to
thinke
him
such
an
one
:
and
therfore
if
your
owne
conscience
accuse
your selues
,
or
giue
you
suspition
that
what
soeuer
is
said
toucheth
you
;
it
is
you
that
applie
the
general
speach
to
your
owne
particuler
and
not
we
.
Secondlie
we
say
,
that
your
said
law
may
bind
vs
that
be
subiects
not
to
speake
so
vnreuerentlie
of
her
,
to
whom
God
hath
giuen
power
ouer
vs
in
this
lyfe
,
as
to
cal
her
Heretique
,
Infidel
,
or
Schismatique
(
for
thos
be
the
termes
of
your
statute
)
though
we
should
know
her
damnably
to
erre
in
Religion
:
but
the
Pope
is
not
subiect
to
that
lawe
,
but
he
may
according
to
th'
authoritie
giuen
vnto
him
,
determine
by
the
lawes
of
God
&
holie
Church
,
who
is
an
Heretique
;
and
so
wil
the
learned
of
forraine
schooles
whether
you
wil
or
no
,
applie
the
definition
of
Heresie
or
of
an
Heretique
,
to
what
person
they
please
.
As
for
vs
&
our
brethren
executed
,
you
know
none
euer
called
the
Q.
Heretique
voluntarilie
,
contemptuouslie
,
or
malitiouslie
,
as
your
statute
runneth
;
but
when
they
were
driuen
by
you
of
set
purpose
to
offend
the
lawe
,
so
to
haue
some
quarel
to
make
them
away
.
Now
we
doe
appeale
to
the
equitie
of
al
Christian
people
how
loth
our
brethren
be
to
offend
by
word
or
deed
the
honour
of
the
Q.
;
Lastlie
we
say
;
that
how
soeuer
anie
one
Catholique
or
other
hath
bene
driuen
or
shal
be
forced
hereafter
to
offend
against
the
said
Statute
of
Supremacy
or
Heresy
,
or
against
any
new
law
made
in
that
behalf
;
yet
in
equity
they
can
not
be
pursued
to
death
for
that
cause
;
seing
our
aduersary
protesteth
here
publiquely
in
his
Libel
,
that
no
other
trespasses
shal
be
obiected
to
vs
as
matter
capital
,
sauing
treasons
so
made
by
th'
olde
lawes
of
the
Realme
.
As
we
for
our
partes
eftsons
doe
protest
and
auowe
before
God
(
seing
we
are
now
inforced
to
treate
of
thes
affaires
)
that
whatsoeuer
we
haue
said
or
shal
say
in
this
our
defence
or
remonstrance
touching
the
former
articles
and
demandes
about
the
Bul
;
But
first
before
we
come
to
the
declaration
of
Catholique
doctrine
concerning
Churches
authoritie
in
censuring
&
deposing
Princes
for
matter
of
Religion
,
And
first
their
grand-maister
,
Io.
Caluin
putteth
doune
his
oracle
,
Earthlie
Princes
doe
bereaue
them selues
of
al
authoritie
when
they
doe
erect
them
selues
against
God
,
yea
they
are
vnworthie
to
be
accompted
in
the
number
of
men
:
and
therfore
we
must
rather
spit
vpon
their
heades
,
than
obey
them
;
when
they
become
so
proude
,
or
peruerse
,
that
they
wil
spoile
God
of
his
right
;
&
to
the
same
place
I
further
referre
the
reader
for
his
instruction
.
For
declaration
of
which
text
,
and
for
cutting
of
al
cauillation
about
th'
interpretation
of
his
wordes
,
their
brother
Beza
;
shal
speake
next
who
alloweth
&
highly
commendeth
in
writing
,
That
the
Nobilitie
of
France
(
vnder
the
noble
Prince
of
Condey
)
laid
the
first
foundation
of
restoring
true
Christian
religion
in
France
,
by
consecrating
most
happilie
their
blood
to
God
in
the
batail
of
Druze
.
Wherof
also
the
Ministers
of
the
reformed
French
Churches
(
as
their
phrase
is
)
doe
giue
their
common
verdict
,
Art.
39.
in
the
confession
of
their
faith
,
thus
.
We
affirme
that
subiects
must
obey
the
lawes
,
pay
tribute
,
beare
al
burthens
imposed
,
and
susteine
the
yoke
euen
of
infidel
Magistrates
,
so
for
al
that
,
that
the
supreme
dominion
and
due
of
God
be
not
violated
.
Zwinglius
likewise
a
cater-cosen
to
the
Caluinistes
in
religion
,
And
more
plaine
in
an
other
place
.
When
kinges
(
saith
he
)
rule
vnfaithfullie
;
and
otherwise
then
the
rule
of
the
Gospel
prescribeth
,
And
what
our
English
Protestants
writ
or
thinke
of
this
matter
,
you
shal
wel
perceiue
,
by
their
opinion
&
high
approbation
of
Wiats
rebellion
in
Q.
Maries
dayes
:
wherof
one
of
their
cheefe
Ministers
called
Goodman
thus
speaketh
in
his
Treatise
entituled
;
Goodmans
opinion
.
Cap.
14.
a
pag.
204.
ad
pa.
212
How
superior
magistrats
ought
to
be
obeyed
.
Wyat
did
but
his
dutie
,
and
it
was
the
dutie
of
al
others
that
professe
the
Gospel
,
to
haue
risen
with
him
,
for
maintenance
of
the
same
.
His
cause
was
iust
,
and
they
al
were
traitors
that
tooke
not
part
with
him
.
O
Noble
Wyat
thow
art
now
with
God
,
&
thos
worthie
men
that
died
for
that
happie
enterprise
&c.
What
the
Scottish
Ministerie
defineth
in
this
question
,
is
plaine
,
Ibidem
.
pag.
77.
by
the
verdict
of
Iohn
Knokes
their
mightiest
Prophet
;
the
argument
of
a
treatise
of
this
matter
being
set
doune
by
him self
,
thus
:
Yf
the
people
haue
either
rashelie
promoted
anie
manifest
wicked
person
,
or
els
ignorantlie
chosen
such
an
one
,
as
after
declareth
him self
vnworthie
of
regiment
aboue
the
people
of
God
(
and
such
be
al
Idolators
and
cruel
persecutors
)
most
iustlie
may
the
same
men
depose
and
punish
him
.
So
Luther
also
the
Protestants
Elias
being
asked
his
opinion
of
the
Almans
confederacie
,
That
in
deed
he
was
in
doubt
for
a
time
,
whether
they
might
take
armes
against
their
Supreme
Magistrate
,
or
no
;
but
afterward
seing
the
extremitie
of
thinges
,
and
that
Religion
could
not
otherwise
be
defended
,
nor
them selues
;
he
made
no
conscience
of
the
matter
,
but
ether
Caesar
,
or
anie
,
waging
warres
in
his
name
,
might
be
resisted
.
Sledan
also
recordeth
that
the
Duke
of
Saxonie
&
the
Lantzgrane
,
gaue
this
reason
,
For
as
much
(
say
they
)
as
Caesar
intendeth
to
destroy
the
true
religion
and
our
ancient
libertie
;
he
giueth
vs
cause
inough
,
why
we
may
with
good
conscience
resist
him
,
as
both
by
prophane
and
sacred
histories
may
be
prooued
.
By
al
which
you
see
;
that
to
resist
the
Magistrat
,
defend
them selues
in
cases
of
conscience
,
and
to
fight
against
the
superiour
for
religion
,
is
a
cleere
and
ruled
case
;
and
no
treasonable
opinion
at
al
against
the
Prince
,
if
we
wil
be
iudged
by
Protestants
:
wherin
their
knowen
facts
be
far
more
notorious
,
then
their
writinges
.
Zwinglius
also
the
vnfortunate
Father
of
our
English
faith
,
was
killed
in
the
battail
as
al
the
world
knoweth
;
and
therby
it
is
euident
,
that
the
instance
of
D.
Saunders
who
followed
of
zeale
the
late
commotion
in
Ireland
,
can
not
be
so
much
obiected
to
the
Catholiques
reproch
as
th'
aduersarie
would
haue
it
seeme
;
whos
report
notwithstanding
of
the
maner
of
his
death
,
is
also
a
verie
slaunderous
vntruth
.
The
Protestants
of
Flanders
held
it
for
a
most
certaine
truth
(
by
the
approbation
also
and
sollicitation
of
England
)
that
they
might
rebel
against
their
supreme
Magistrate
,
for
Religion
;
when
by
force
of
armes
they
altered
al
,
and
deposed
their
Soueraigne
.
Which
ought
the
more
to
weigh
with
th'
English
Caluinistes
,
for
that
(
as
I
haue
signified
)
their
pudding
lay
also
in
that
fier
.
As
likewise
it
is
wel
knowen
that
them selues
haue
bene
the
cheefest
procurers
and
doers
in
the
depriuing
of
the
lauful
and
annointed
Q.
of
Scotland
;
and
for
her
further
affliction
,
haue
kept
her
also
in
captiuitie
,
thes
fourtene
years
together
.
And
here
in
thes
cases
of
their
owne
,
Gods
annointed
;
no
disobeying
the
king
,
as
being
the
most
precellent
;
no
ouerruling
the
person
that
acknowledgeth
no
superior
in
earth
,
but
holdeth
onely
of
God
;
(
for
al
thes
termes
the
Libeller
seemeth
to
make
great
aduantage
of
,
against
the
resisters
of
our
Q.
&
deposing
of
her
Maiestie
by
the
sea
Apostolique
)
can
haue
place
or
beare
sway
.
But
when
it
cometh
to
a
point
of
their
owne
freshe
and
florishing
religion
;
then
neither
vnction
,
nor
lauful
succession
,
nor
anie
other
princelie
prerogatiue
can
serue
lauful
Magistrates
,
or
saue
them
from
their
subiects
furie
:
th'
English
brethren
euer
speciallie
assisting
the
rebellion
;
as
wel
by
their
diuinitie
,
as
otherwise
by
force
of
armes
to
their
power
.
The
question
therfore
is
not
(
nether
is
it
material
to
the
purpose
which
the
Libeller
so
much
florisheth
verie
idlie
)
of
the
Princes
lauful
creation
or
consecration
:
Which
the
verie
Heretiques
them selues
haue
often
reprochfullie
and
scornefullie
imputed
vnto
them
openlie
;
Which
chalenge
and
vaunt
they
make
on
euerie
hand
so
boldlie
,
(
and
yet
verie
vndiscreetlie
)
because
they
see
the
Catholiques
,
more
sadde
,
graue
,
honest
,
and
quiet
natured
men
,
Now
thes
violent
and
factious
men
when
the
Prince
&
lawes
goe
for
them
,
they
make
their
aduauntage
therof
:
but
if
they
be
against
them
,
they
breake
al
bondes
of
obedience
,
despise
domination
,
make
spoile
and
hauocke
of
al
thinges
,
and
runne
headlong
into
al
most
detestable
disorders
.
If
you
marke
them
you
shal
perceiue
,
they
make
their
market
most
in
the
minoritie
of
Princes
or
of
their
infirmitie
;
as
in
England
,
in
K.
Edwards
time
;
How
this
sort
of
men
abused
the
years
sexe
and
benignitie
also
of
the
noble
ladie
now
Q.
of
Scotland
,
This
loe
is
the
deuotion
of
Protestants
towards
their
Princes
,
agreable
to
their
former
opinions
recited
before
.
But
of
their
diuinitie
we
make
no
further
accompt
,
then
is
requisite
for
this
dispute
now
in
hand
with
their
fellowe
Protestants
,
and
with
thos
speciallie
of
England
,
who
are
the
principal
protectors
of
al
thes
practizes
coloured
by
religion
;
wherof
yet
they
haue
no
further
care
,
than
concerneth
onely
their
owne
interest
.
But
it
is
sufficient
for
vs
,
that
with
thes
men
(
if
we
may
beleeue
ether
their
words
or
deeds
)
it
is
no
treason
to
resist
the
Soueraigne
,
for
defence
of
Religion
;
nor
no
treasonable
assertion
to
hould
that
a
lauful
Prince
may
be
deposed
in
case
of
reuolt
from
God
.
And
so
say
also
on
the
other
side
al
Catholique
men
and
schooles
in
the
Christian
world
concerning
this
point
.
The
Catholiques
contrariwise
,
as
men
of
order
&
obedience
,
not
trusting
their
owne
particuler
imaginations
or
partial
affections
,
which
might
lead
opiniatiue
and
restlesse
braines
to
raise
rebellion
at
their
pleasure
vnder
pretense
of
religion
(
wherof
the
Protestants
haue
giuen
vs
pitiful
examples
thes
years
past
,
when
soeuer
the
wicked
desired
change
of
gouernours
and
estate
)
doe
commit
the
direction
of
matters
so
important
,
to
the
Church
and
to
the
cheefe
gouernours
of
their
soules
:
who
can
iudge
,
by
the
Scriptures
,
Canons
and
Councels
,
what
is
Heresie
;
who
is
an
Heretique
;
what
Prince
is
worthie
to
be
excommunicated
;
who
to
be
depriued
;
who
is
incorrigible
;
who
may
be
expected
in
hope
of
amendment
;
who
not
:
in
what
season
and
sort
,
to
the
lest
disturbance
and
most
benefite
&
safetie
of
the
kingdome
or
place
annoyed
by
such
vnworthie
Princes
,
the
thing
must
be
executed
.
The
Church
is
not
partial
in
thes
thinges
,
About
which
matter
I
wil
now
set
doune
some
Catholique
writers
,
albeit
but
few
for
breuitie
sake
;
Thomas
Aquin
;
that
glorious
Saint
and
clarke
,
whos
onelie
sentence
weigheth
more
,
then
al
the
Protestants
wits
and
wordes
in
the
world
,
saith
thus
:
Postquàm
Princeps
est
denunciatus
Apostata
,
omnes
inferiores
&
subditi
absoluuntur
a
praestito
iuramento
&
obedientia
illi
debita
;
that
is
to
say
:
After
a
Prince
is
one
denounced
to
be
an
Apostata
,
al
his
inferiors
and
subiects
,
are
assoyled
of
their
othe
made
vnto
him
,
&
of
their
obedience
due
vnto
him
.
This
case
therfore
is
plainlie
resolued
vpon
,
2.
2.
by
the
greatest
of
al
the
schoole
Doctors
,
and
therfore
can
be
no
treasonable
assertion
or
opinion
.
Vpon
which
wordes
of
S.
Thomas
,
the
famous
professor
of
our
time
Francis
Toledo
writeth
further
thus
:
Nota
(
saith
he
)
quòd
eadem
est
ratio
de
Excommunicato
;
quia
cúm
primùm
quis
est
denuntiatus
excommunicatus
,
omnes
subditi
absoluuntur
ab
eius
obedientia
.
Licet
enim
sit
notorium
crimen
Principis
,
non
absoluuntur
vasalli
a
iuramento
,
vt
bene
dicit
Caietanus
,
ante
denuntiationem
ab
Ecclesia
;
qua
facta
,
non
solum
sunt
absoluti
ab
obedientia
,
sed
tenentur
non
obedire
;
nisi
fortè
propter
periculum
vitae
,
vel
damnum
bonorum
temporalium
.
Et
sic
de
Henrico
octauo
in
Anglia
factum
est
:
cui
etsi
subditi
postquàm
denuntiatus
esset
excommunicatus
,
tenebantu●
non
obedire
;
tamen
quia
is
crudelis
erat
,
&
illos
vel
vita
vel
bonis
priuasset
,
excusati
fuerunt
subditi
,
illi
adhuc
obediendo
.
Which
is
in
English
.
Note
(
saieth
he
)
that
albeit
S.
Thomas
named
onelie
an
Apostata
,
yet
the
reason
is
al
one
in
the
Princes
case
that
is
excommunicated
.
For
as
soone
as
one
is
denounced
or
declared
an
excommunicate
,
al
his
subiects
be
discharged
of
their
obedience
.
For
though
the
crime
of
a
Prince
be
notorious
,
yet
before
declaration
therof
be
made
by
the
Church
,
the
vassals
are
not
assoyled
from
obedience
,
as
Caietanus
wel
holdeth
:
which
declaration
being
made
by
the
Church
,
they
are
not
onelie
discharged
of
their
loyaltie
,
but
are
bound
not
to
obey
him
anie
more
;
except
it
be
for
feare
of
their
liues
,
Thus
doth
this
notable
schoolman
write
;
nether
doe
we
knowe
anie
Catholique
diuine
of
anie
age
to
say
the
contrarie
.
We
wil
not
alleadge
the
Canon
lawes
;
which
for
that
they
be
the
decrees
speciallie
of
Popes
,
whom
our
aduersaries
accompt
partial
,
shal
weigh
litle
with
them
;
though
they
be
authentical
in
al
the
lauful
tribunals
of
the
Christian
world
:
and
make
al
Heretiques
(
not
onelie
after
they
be
namelie
&
particularlie
denounced
,
but
by
the
law
it self
,
ipso
facto
,
as
soone
as
they
be
Heretikes
or
de
iure
excommunicated
for
the
same
)
to
be
depriued
of
their
dominions
,
though
the
subiects
vntil
denuntiation
,
need
not
take
knowledge
therof
.
Onelie
it
is
not
good
to
omit
the
definition
and
wordes
of
the
famous
general
Counsel
of
Laterane
,
Yf
anie
Lord
temporal
,
required
&
admonished
by
the
Church
,
neclect
to
purge
his
state
from
Heretical
filth
;
let
him
be
excommunicated
by
the
Metrapolitane
and
conprouincial
Bishops
:
but
yf
he
contemne
to
come
to
order
within
one
years
space
,
let
relation
be
made
to
the
supreme
Bishop
:
that
from
thenceforth
he
may
declare
al
his
subiectes
to
be
discharged
of
their
fealtie
towardes
him
,
and
giue
vp
his
land
to
be
possessed
by
Catholiques
;
which
Catholiques
without
al
contradiction
(
when
they
haue
driuen
out
the
Heretiques
)
shal
haue
and
hould
the
same
,
and
so
preserue
it
in
puritie
of
faith
:
(
the
interest
and
right
of
the
cheef
Lord
,
euer
remaining
safe
&
whole
,
so
that
him self
giue
no
impediment
to
th'
execution
of
this
decree
)
.
And
the
same
law
to
take
place
in
such
also
as
be
soueraigne
Lords
and
haue
no
superiors
.
Thus
both
Schooles
and
Lawes
speake
and
resolue
for
the
matter
in
hand
:
both
Catholiques
and
Protestants
agreing
,
that
Princes
may
for
some
causes
,
and
especiallie
for
their
defection
in
Faith
and
Religion
,
be
resisted
and
forsaken
:
though
in
the
maner
of
executing
the
sentence
and
other
needful
circumstances
,
Protestants
folowe
faction
and
populer
mutinie
;
we
reduce
al
,
to
lawe
,
order
,
and
iudgement
.
But
for
the
further
clearing
of
this
cause
,
we
meane
now
in
the
next
chapter
(
by
the
helpe
of
God
)
to
declare
and
plainlie
deduce
al
that
hitherto
hath
bene
said
in
the
premisses
,
from
holie
Scriptures
and
warrant
of
Antiquitie
;
that
al
indifferent
men
may
see
,
how
far
we
be
from
treason
,
or
vndutifulnes
to
our
Princesse
in
thes
our
opinions
,
especially
when
by
a
certaine
violence
we
be
coacted
to
vtter
the
same
.
OF
EXCOMMVNICATION
AND
DEPRIVATION
OF
PRINCES
FOR
heresie
and
falling
from
the
Faith
:
speciallie
,
of
warres
for
Religion
;
and
of
the
office
and
Zeale
of
Preists
of
th'
old
and
new
law
in
such
cases
.
CAP.
V.
PRinces
being
not
subiect
to
superiours
temporal
,
In
respect
wherof
;
great
spirite
,
power
,
courage
,
&
freedome
of
speech
haue
bene
from
the
beginning
graunted
by
God
,
as
wel
ordinarie
to
Priestes
,
as
extraordinarie
to
some
Prophets
and
religious
persons
,
in
al
ages
and
times
,
both
of
the
new
&
old
testament
.
So
by
Gods
great
prouidence
(
who
by
his
Prophet
warned
kinges
to
take
discipline
,
Saul
the
first
temporal
king
that
euer
the
Iewes
(
being
then
Gods
peculiar
)
had
;
Dauid
neuertheles
,
in
whom
was
the
right
of
the
croune
,
was
laufullie
vp
in
Armes
,
with
one
of
the
principal
Priests
whose
name
was
Abiathar
,
that
escaped
the
foresaid
murther
;
not
of
such
power
as
the
pretensed
king
was
:
til
at
length
the
vsurper
(
whom
as
S.
Augustine
deduceth
,
By
which
it
is
plaine
,
that
the
Priests
and
Prophets
of
God
,
You
see
in
what
sort
also
Hiereboam
king
of
Israel
,
3.
Reg.
13
14.
The
example
of
Ieroboam
a
wicked
schismatick
,
denounced
by
a
Preist
.
had
a
special
Prophet
sent
to
him
to
denounce
the
intended
iudgements
of
God
against
him
and
his
posteritie
,
for
his
schisme
and
separation
of
his
people
,
from
the
old
ancient
true
worship
of
God
in
Hierusalem
;
and
for
erecting
of
a
new
Altar
in
Bethel
(
in
which
al
schisme
and
diuision
from
the
Apostolike
Sea
is
properlie
prefigured
)
and
for
creating
of
a
wicked
cleargie
out
of
Aarons
order
:
I
meane
;
new
,
hungrie
,
base
,
and
inordered
Priestes
(
the
paterne
of
heretical
ministers
)
thrust
vp
,
out
of
the
aray
and
orderlie
succession
and
creation
of
Apostolike
Priesthood
:
a
crime
so
highlie
afterward
both
in
him
and
his
stocke
(
according
to
Gods
former
denunciation
)
reuenged
,
that
none
of
his
house
was
left
to
pisse
against
a
wal
.
Yet
he
fondlie
sought
to
apprehend
the
man
of
God
,
and
to
kil
him
,
for
bringing
this
newes
,
which
he
accompted
high
treason
,
against
his
regalitie
.
Ozias
also
,
But
the
office
and
zeale
of
good
Priestes
is
notablie
Q.
Athalia
.
She
,
to
obteine
the
croune
after
Ochasias
,
killed
al
his
children
:
onelie
one
,
which
by
a
certaine
good
womans
pietie
was
secretlie
withdrawen
from
the
massacre
,
saued
and
brought
vp
within
the
Temple
for
seuen
years
space
;
al
which
time
the
said
Q.
vsurped
the
kingdome
:
til
at
length
Ioida
the
high
Priest
,
by
opportunitie
called
to
him
forces
both
of
the
Preistes
and
people
;
proclamed
the
right
heire
that
was
in
his
custodie
;
annointed
and
crouned
him
king
;
&
caused
immediatlie
the
pretensed
Q.
(
notwithstanding
she
cried
Treason
,
Treason
,
as
not
onelie
iust
possessors
but
wicked
vsurpers
vse
to
doe
)
to
be
slaine
with
her
fautors
at
her
owne
court
gate
.
Thus
doe
Priests
deale
and
iudge
for
the
innocent
and
lauful
Princes
(
when
time
requireth
)
much
to
their
honor
,
and
agreeable
to
their
holie
calling
.
No
man
can
be
ignorant
how
stoutlie
Elias
(
being
sought
to
death
by
Achab
and
his
Q.
Iesabel
that
ouerthrew
holie
Altars
,
3.
Reg.
18
19.
The
execution
done
by
Elias
the
Prophet
vpon
many
with
deposition
of
Princes
.
and
murthered
al
the
true
religious
that
could
be
found
in
their
land
)
tould
them
to
their
face
;
that
not
he
or
other
men
of
God
whom
they
persecuted
,
but
they
and
their
house
were
the
disturbers
of
Israel
:
And
slew
in
his
zeale
al
the
said
Iesabels
false
Prophets
,
fostered
at
her
table
,
euen
foure
hundreth
at
one
time
;
and
so
set
vp
holie
Altars
againe
:
How
he
handled
the
Idololatrious
king
Ochozias
his
Captaines
and
messingers
,
Siria
;
Eliseus
,
a
Prophet
for
him self
;
and
Iehu
,
king
of
Israel
,
&
so
to
put
doune
the
sonne
and
whole
house
of
Achab
;
which
therbie
lost
al
the
title
and
right
to
the
kingdome
for
euer
.
This
Prophet
and
his
successor
Eliseus
,
were
so
famous
in
this
seruice
of
God
,
for
the
chastisement
of
irreligious
Princes
;
that
in
holie
writ
it
is
thus
said
of
the
former
:
He
cast
doune
kinges
,
destroyed
them
,
and
plucked
the
honorable
from
their
seates
.
And
of
the
second
in
the
same
place
:
that
he
neuer
feared
Prince
,
nor
could
be
ouercome
by
anie
.
And
in
an
other
place
;
Who
soeuer
escapeth
the
sword
of
Iehu
,
the
sword
of
Eliseus
shal
slea
him
.
By
which
examples
of
holie
Scriptures
,
we
see
;
first
,
For
though
nether
thes
Priests
nor
Prophets
were
superiours
to
their
owne
kinges
or
soueraignes
in
their
temporal
states
and
regiments
;
nor
Lordes
or
maisters
of
their
crounes
and
kingdomes
:
yet
for
that
they
held
their
dignities
and
soueraigne
authorities
of
God
,
and
were
bound
to
occupie
and
vse
the
same
,
with
what
forces
so
euer
they
had
,
to
th'
aduauncement
of
his
Religion
,
and
to
the
true
worship
and
honor
of
their
supreme
Lord
and
Maister
;
as
also
to
the
benefit
&
preseruation
of
his
people
in
faith
and
feare
of
him
:
the
Priestes
and
Prophets
(
that
then
had
the
principal
and
direct
charge
of
mens
soules
and
religion
;
and
were
in
spiritual
matters
superiors
to
their
owne
Princes
)
rightlie
opposed
them selues
in
al
such
actions
as
tended
to
the
dishonor
of
God
,
destruction
of
religion
,
and
to
the
notorious
domage
of
the
soules
of
them
ouer
whom
they
did
reigne
:
and
in
the
behalf
of
God
,
executed
iustice
vpon
such
,
as
contrarie
to
their
obligation
and
first
institution
,
abused
their
soueraigne
power
,
to
the
destruction
of
true
religion
and
aduauncemet
of
Idolatrie
,
Heresie
,
or
such
like
abhomination
.
In
which
cases
,
and
al
other
doubtes
and
differences
betwixt
one
man
and
an
other
,
or
betwixt
Prince
and
people
;
that
Priestes
and
namely
the
highe
Priest
should
be
the
Arbiter
,
and
Iudge
,
and
the
interpreter
of
Gods
wil
towards
his
people
;
is
most
consonant
both
to
nature
,
reason
,
the
vse
of
al
nations
,
and
to
the
expresse
Scriptures
.
and
finde
varietie
of
sentences
among
the
iudges
at
home
:
rise
and
goe
vp
to
the
place
,
which
the
Lord
thy
God
shal
chuse
,
and
thou
shalt
come
to
the
Priestes
of
Leuies
stocke
,
and
to
the
iudge
that
shal
be
for
the
time
;
thou
shalt
aske
of
them
,
and
they
wil
iudge
according
to
the
truth
of
iudgement
:
and
thow
shalt
doe
what
so
euer
they
say
that
haue
the
rule
of
the
place
which
God
shal
chuse
,
&
shal
teach
the
according
to
his
lawe
:
thow
shalt
not
decline
neither
to
the
right
hand
nor
left
.
And
if
anie
shal
be
so
proude
as
not
to
obey
the
commaundement
of
the
Priest
that
shal
for
that
time
minister
vnto
the
Lord
thy
God
,
by
the
sentence
of
the
iudge
let
that
man
die
;
and
so
thou
shal
remoue
euil
from
Israel
:
and
al
the
people
hearing
shal
feare
and
take
heed
,
that
hereafter
they
waxe
not
proude
.
Thus
far
in
the
holie
text
,
generallie
without
al
exception
:
subiecting
in
cases
of
such
doubtes
as
are
recited
,
al
degrees
of
faithful
men
,
no
lesse
kings
then
others
,
to
the
Priestes
resolution
.
Yea
immediatelie
order
is
giuen
how
their
kinges
,
(
which
yet
were
not
when
that
was
written
,
but
afterward
by
their
motion
to
be
created
)
should
be
elected
:
that
none
could
be
chosen
to
rule
ouer
them
being
the
people
of
God
,
that
were
not
true
beleeuers
and
worshippers
of
him
,
according
to
the
ceremonies
of
their
lawe
and
religion
:
which
lawes
they
might
not
take
,
make
,
or
moderate
them selues
,
but
receiue
of
the
Priestes
of
the
Leuitical
tribe
;
and
therbie
learne
to
feare
God
,
and
keepe
his
wordes
and
ceremonies
:
expresly
also
appointing
and
warning
them
,
or
as
it
were
couenanting
with
them
and
him
whom
they
should
create
or
haue
for
their
king
;
that
he
should
not
against
Gods
expresse
commaundement
,
bring
backe
at
anie
time
his
people
into
Egipt
:
that
is
to
say
;
from
the
libertie
of
his
faith
and
true
seruice
,
to
the
bondage
of
Idolatrie
and
false
Religion
.
Which
condition
was
afterward
to
be
implied
in
the
receuing
of
anie
king
ouer
the
people
of
God
and
true
beleeuers
for
euer
:
Videlicet
;
And
this
it
was
in
the
old
law
.
Kinges
shal
be
thy
Fosterfathers
,
and
Queenes
thy
Nurces
:
And
againe
;
Kinges
brestes
shal
nourish
the
;
&
euerie
kingdome
that
serueth
not
the
shal
perish
.
In
which
Church
without
faile
is
the
supereminent
power
of
Christs
Priesthood
;
Now
Christs
Priestlie
prerogatiue
,
passing
his
owne
regal
dignitie
(
much
more
excelling
al
other
humane
power
of
the
world
)
in
most
ample
&
exact
termes
is
communicated
to
the
cheefe
Priest
and
pastor
of
our
soules
,
Now
they
haue
ful
authoritie
to
forbid
vs
the
companie
of
Heretiques
,
Therfore
S
Peter
,
In
al
which
ther
is
no
difference
betwixt
Kinges
that
be
faithful
,
and
other
Christian
men
:
who
al
in
that
they
haue
submitted
them selues
and
their
scepters
to
the
sweet
yoke
of
Christ
,
are
subiect
to
discipline
and
to
their
Pastors
authoritie
no
lesse
than
other
sheepe
of
his
fould
.
And
although
the
state
,
regiment
,
policy
&
power
temporal
,
The
condition
of
thes
two
powers
(
as
S.
Gregorie
Nazianzen
most
excellentlie
resembleth
it
)
is
like
vnto
the
distinct
state
of
the
same
spirit
and
bodie
,
Yet
wher
it
is
otherwise
,
This
being
so
plaine
,
and
in
truth
so
beneficial
to
the
verie
Kinges
and
Commō-welthes
them selues
,
that
the
preseruation
of
both
,
specially
standeth
vpon
this
concurrence
with
the
Church
and
Priesthood
,
and
with
the
due
subalternation
of
the
temporal
to
the
spiritual
regiment
:
and
which
al
Kinges
(
that
be
not
for
punishment
of
their
owne
and
their
peoples
sinnes
obdurate
,
and
prepared
by
Gods
iudgment
to
be
an
example
of
his
power
and
iustice
)
most
gladlie
acknowledge
:
yet
their
be
so
manie
either
flatterers
of
Princes
that
so
say
;
Wherin
it
may
please
the
gentle
readers
to
enforme
their
consciences
partlie
by
that
is
said
before
,
and
speciallie
by
that
which
foloweth
.
Wher
they
shal
finde
that
streight
vpon
the
first
conuersion
of
Kinges
to
the
faith
,
S.
Chrisostome
and
others
recken
for
the
most
famous
Martyr
of
that
time
:
because
he
gaue
both
by
his
constancie
and
courage
in
God
,
a
notable
example
to
al
Bishops
of
their
behauiour
towardes
their
Princes
;
and
how
they
ought
to
vse
th'
Ecclesiastical
rodde
of
correction
towardes
them
,
what
soeuer
befal
to
their
persons
for
the
same
.
After
the
said
Prince
had
murthered
his
owne
Pastor
;
Afterward
S.
Ambros
Bishop
of
Millan
excommunicated
th'
elder
Theodosius
th'
emperour
;
This
was
an
other
world
then
we
now
are
in
;
As
when
Anastasius
th'
Emperour
was
excommunicated
by
Symmachus
;
Innocentius
the
first
,
excommunicated
Archadius
th'
Emperour
and
his
wife
Queene
Eudoxia
,
for
that
they
disobeyed
and
persecuted
their
Bishop
S.
Chrisostome
.
O
Emperour
(
said
Pope
Innocentius
wel
nere
1200.
yeares
agoe
)
the
blood
of
my
brother
Iohn
Chrisostome
crieth
to
God
against
thee
:
thou
hast
cast
out
of
his
chaire
the
great
Doctor
of
the
world
;
and
in
him
,
by
thy
wiues
(
that
delicate
Dalila
)
her
persuasion
hast
persecuted
Christ
.
Therfore
I
(
though
a
poore
sinful
soule
)
to
whom
the
throne
of
the
great
Apostle
S.
Peter
is
committed
,
doe
excommunicate
the
&
her
,
and
doe
seperate
you
both
from
the
holie
Sacraments
:
commaunding
,
that
no
Priest
nor
Bishop
,
vnder
paine
of
depriuation
,
after
this
my
sentence
come
to
their
knowledge
,
giue
or
minister
the
said
Sacraments
vnto
you
.
Thus
did
this
blessed
Father
(
whom
S.
Augustine
exceedinglie
commended
in
his
time
)
deale
with
this
Emperour
and
wicked
Queene
,
the
cause
of
her
husbandes
fal
and
offences
,
and
at
length
brought
them
to
penance
.
But
when
in
processe
of
time
some
Princes
,
Ther
is
no
warre
in
the
world
so
iust
or
honorable
be
it
ciuil
or
forraine
,
as
that
which
is
waged
for
Religion
;
we
say
for
the
true
,
ancient
,
Catholique
,
Romane
religion
;
which
by
the
lawes
of
holie
Church
and
al
Christian
nations
,
Who-soeuer
seeketh
not
after
the
Lord
God
of
Israel
,
For
that
case
also
in
Deutrenomie
expresse
charge
was
giuen
to
slea
al
false
Prophets
,
Cap.
27
The
punishment
of
Princes
for
schisme
and
reuolt
.
As
we
read
also
in
the
booke
of
Numbers
that
the
Captaine
and
al
the
people
,
were
commaunded
to
goe
in
and
out
:
that
is
;
to
proceed
in
warres
according
to
the
order
of
Eleazarus
the
Priest
.
Such
were
the
warres
of
Abia
and
other
kinges
of
Iuda
,
So
;
much
more
since
Christs
lawe
and
religion
was
established
,
diuers
great
and
honorable
fightes
haue
bene
made
for
the
Faith
,
against
Princes
and
prouinces
that
vniustlie
withstood
and
annoyed
the
same
.
So
in
old
times
of
the
Primatiue
Church
the
Christian
Armenians
laufullie
defended
them selues
by
armes
against
their
Emperour
Maximinus
.
The
example
of
Athanasius
.
Socra
.
li.
1
Cap.
13.
Soz.
lib.
4
Cap.
7.
Damas
in
Pontif.
For
so
holie
Athanasius
(
who
knew
his
dutie
to
his
soueraigne
wel
inough
&
in
what
case
he
might
resist
him
)
asked
aide
against
Constantius
the
Arrian
and
first
heretical
Emperour
(
whom
Pope
Felix
declared
to
be
an
Heretique
)
of
his
owne
brother
Constance
Catholique
Emperour
of
the
west
.
For
feare
of
whos
armes
the
said
Arrian
restored
Athanasius
and
other
Catholique
Bishops
to
their
churches
and
honors
againe
:
though
after
this
Catholique
Emperours
death
,
the
other
more
furiouslie
persecuted
Athanasius
then
before
.
Likewise
against
Valens
the
Arrian
Emperour
;
Petrus
,
O
Emperour
(
saith
S.
Leo
)
if
it
be
laudable
for
the
to
inuade
the
heathens
,
how
much
more
glorious
shal
it
be
to
deliuer
the
Church
of
Alexandria
from
the
heauie
yoke
of
outragious
Heretiques
;
by
the
calamitie
of
which
Church
al
the
Christians
in
the
world
are
iniuried
.
The
holie
Bishops
might
most
laufullie
(
and
so
sometimes
they
did
)
excommunicate
the
Arrian
Emperours
,
Yea
the
quarel
of
Religion
and
defence
of
innocencie
is
so
iust
,
that
heathen
Princes
,
How
so
euer
that
be
;
plaine
it
is
that
Kinges
that
haue
professed
the
faith
of
Christ
and
the
defence
of
his
Church
and
Gospel
,
may
be
and
haue
bene
iustlie
both
excommunicated
&
deposed
,
for
iniuries
done
to
Gods
Church
,
and
reuoult
from
the
same
;
as
sometimes
also
for
other
great
crimes
tending
to
the
pernicion
of
the
whole
people
subiect
vnto
them
.
But
to
speake
speciallie
of
matter
of
Religion
,
and
the
crimes
thervnto
belonging
.
And
now
because
this
good
and
notable
Pope
,
By
which
euent
of
thinges
who
so
euer
measureth
the
right
of
causes
;
wil
make
a
good
religion
and
a
good
defence
of
th'
execution
of
iustice
.
For
so
most
Tirants
might
be
iustified
for
a
time
,
against
al
the
Saints
of
God
.
This
Gregorie
say
they
was
in
sin
banished
by
the
Emperour
:
and
so
was
S.
Chrisostom
by
Archadius
and
Eudoxia
,
and
dyed
in
banishment
,
as
Gregorie
the
seuenth
did
:
yet
they
were
but
homelie
Christians
that
would
iustifie
the
Emperours
and
condemne
S.
Chrisostome
.
And
indeed
this
Pope
,
whom
they
speciallie
hate
because
(
as
it
may
be
thought
)
he
was
the
first
man
that
authenticallie
condemned
the
Berengarians
heresie
,
&
in
open
disputation
refuted
it
:
though
certaine
of
the
said
Emperours
flatterers
,
&
enimies
of
the
sea
Apostolique
(
as
the
fashion
of
our
Heretiques
is
at
this
day
)
wrote
slaunderous
Libels
against
him
:
Baptista
Fulgosius
a
noble
and
learned
man
that
was
Duke
of
Genua
aboue
an
hundred
years
past
,
we
shal
not
let
to
set
doune
as
we
finde
it
in
latine
.
Constantissimus
habitus
est
Gregorius
septimus
Pontifex
,
That
is
;
Gregorie
the
seuenth
was
notable
for
his
constancie
;
who
for
that
according
to
his
pastoral
charge
,
he
had
admonished
Henrie
the
third
,
Episcopacus
,
Constantiensem
&c.
He
sould
the
Bishoprikes
of
Constance
,
Bamburgh
,
Mentz
,
&
diuers
other
for
money
:
thos
of
Ausbourg
,
&
Straisburgh
for
a
sword
:
that
of
Munster
for
Sodomie
:
and
the
abbacie
of
Fulde
for
aduoultrie
:
But
to
goe
forward
;
this
same
Gregorie
the
seuenth
did
the
like
commendable
iustice
vpon
the
king
of
Pole
Bolislaus
the
second
;
S.
Stanislay
at
the
verie
Altar
.
Against
which
sentence
though
he
stoode
by
force
and
contempt
for
a
time
,
For
Heresie
also
was
George
K.
of
Boemland
excommunicated
,
and
thervpon
by
the
forces
of
the
king
of
Hungarie
at
length
actuallie
depriued
:
As
also
Iohn
Albert
had
half
his
kingdome
of
Nauarre
taken
from
him
by
Ferdinandus
surnamed
Catholicus
of
Aragon
;
for
that
he
gaue
aide
to
Lewes
the
twelueth
,
being
excommunicated
by
Iulius
the
second
.
For
great
iniuries
also
done
to
holie
Church
,
&
for
persecution
of
Bishops
and
religious
,
was
Iohn
one
of
our
kinges
of
England
Iohn
Bodin
saith
he
hath
seene
.
For
like
causes
,
and
namelie
for
that
he
was
vehementlie
suspected
of
the
murther
of
the
blessed
Bishop
S.
Thomas
of
Canterburie
,
was
Henrie
the
second
driuen
by
Alexander
the
third
to
order
and
penance
.
A
number
of
the
like
examples
moe
we
might
recite
,
of
our
countrie
and
of
the
christian
world
;
wherby
not
onelie
the
practize
of
the
Church
in
al
ages
may
be
seene
;
but
also
Catholique
men
warranted
that
they
be
no
traitors
,
nor
hould
assertions
treasonable
,
false
,
or
vndutiful
;
in
answering
or
beleeuing
,
that
for
Heresie
or
such
like
notorious
wickednes
,
a
Prince
(
otherwise
lauful
and
annointed
)
may
be
excommunicated
,
deposed
,
forsaken
or
resisted
by
the
warrant
of
holie
Churches
iudgement
and
Censure
.
Whervnto
we
wil
adde
onelie
the
sentence
of
Gregorie
the
great
and
first
of
that
name
,
whom
the
aduersaries
confesse
to
haue
bene
both
learned
and
holie
:
who
being
as
they
knowe
manie
hundreth
years
before
Gregorie
the
seuenth
,
and
our
special
Apostle
;
pratised
the
point
we
now
stand
on
,
and
therfore
likely
to
be
beleeued
of
al
reasonable
men
.
He
therfore
in
the
forme
of
his
priuiledge
graunted
to
S.
Medards
Monasterie
thus
decreeth
.
This
was
the
right
and
power
of
S.
Gregorie
;
and
this
hath
bene
the
faith
of
Christian
men
euer
sith
our
countrie
was
conuerted
;
and
neuer
subiect
called
in
question
much
lesse
accused
of
treason
for
it
,
til
this
miserable
time
;
and
lest
of
al
,
made
or
found
treason
by
th'
old
lawes
in
K.
Edward
the
thirdes
reigne
,
as
is
pretended
;
how
so
euer
by
their
new
lawes
they
may
and
doe
make
what
they
list
a
crime
Capital
.
And
euer
sith
the
said
S.
Gregories
time
,
or
ther
about
,
al
kinges
in
Christendome
,
speciallie
thos
of
Spaine
,
Fraunce
,
Pole
,
and
England
,
take
an
othe
vpon
the
holie
Euangelistes
at
ther
coronation
,
Wherof
S.
Thomas
of
Canterburie
putteth
his
soueraigne
Henrie
the
second
in
memorie
,
both
often
in
speech
,
and
expreslie
in
an
epistle
written
to
him
in
thes
wordes
:
Keepe
in
memorie
the
Confession
which
you
made
and
laid
vpon
the
Altar
at
Westminster
,
touching
the
keeping
of
holie
Churches
liberties
,
when
you
were
consecrated
and
annointed
king
by
my
predecessor
Theobald
.
And
the
Patriarches
of
Constantinople
,
tooke
an
instrument
of
such
as
were
to
be
crouned
Emperours
(
speciallie
in
the
times
of
Heresie
)
wherin
they
made
the
like
promis
and
profession
,
to
keepe
and
defend
the
Faith
and
decrees
of
holie
Councels
.
So
did
the
Patriarche
Euphemius
,
in
the
Coronation
of
Anastasius
;
Nicephorus
,
in
the
inuesting
of
Michael
;
and
others
in
the
creation
of
other
Emperours
of
the
East
.
And
Zonoras
writeth
that
the
Patriarche
of
Constantinople
plainlie
told
Isaac
Commenus
th'
emperour
,
that
As
by
his
handes
he
receiued
th'
Empire
:
Likewise
when
kinges
,
that
before
were
infidels
,
doe
enter
by
Baptisme
into
the
Church
,
they
submit
their
scepters
to
Christ
,
Vpon
thes
conditions
therfore
,
and
no
other
,
Kinges
be
receiued
of
the
Bishop
that
in
Gods
behalf
annointeth
them
:
which
othe
and
promis
being
not
obserued
,
they
breake
with
God
and
their
people
;
and
their
people
may
,
and
by
order
of
Christes
Supreme
minister
their
cheefe
Pastor
in
earth
,
must
needes
breake
with
them
:
Heresie
and
Infidelitie
in
the
Prince
tending
directlie
to
the
perdition
of
the
Common
wealth
and
the
soules
of
their
subiects
,
&
notoriousli●
to
the
annoiance
of
the
Church
and
true
Religion
,
fo●
the
defence
of
which
,
Kinges
by
God
are
giuen
.
By
the
fal
of
the
King
from
the
faith
,
the
danger
i●
so
euident
and
ineuitable
,
that
God
had
not
sufficiently
prouided
for
our
saluation
and
the
preseruation
of
his
Church
and
holy
lawes
,
if
ther
were
no
way
to
depriue
or
restraine
Apostata
Princes
.
We
see
how
the
whole
world
did
runne
from
Christ
after
Iulian
,
If
our
faith
or
perdition
should
on
this
sort
passe
by
the
pleasure
of
euerie
secular
Prince
,
and
no
remedie
for
it
in
the
state
of
the
new
Testament
,
but
men
must
hould
and
obey
him
to
what
infidelitie
so
euer
he
fal
;
then
we
were
in
worse
case
then
heathens
,
and
al
other
humane
common
wealthes
;
which
both
before
Christ
and
after
,
haue
had
meanes
to
deliuer
them selues
from
such
Tyrants
as
were
intollerable
,
and
euidentlie
pernicious
to
humane
societie
and
the
good
of
the
people
;
for
whos
peace
and
preseruation
,
they
were
created
by
man
,
or
ordeined
by
God
.
The
bond
and
obligation
we
haue
entred
into
for
the
seruice
of
Christ
and
the
Church
,
The
wife
if
she
cannot
liue
with
her
owne
hushand
(
being
an
infidel
or
an
heretique
)
without
iniurie
and
dishonor
to
God
;
The
verie
bondslaue
,
which
is
in
an
other
kind
no
●esse
bound
to
his
Lord
and
maister
,
Finally
the
Parents
that
become
Heretiques
lose
the
superioritie
and
dominion
they
haue
by
law
or
nature
ouer
their
owne
children
.
Therfore
let
no
man
maruel
that
in
case
of
Heresy
the
Soueraigne
loseth
his
superioritie
and
right
ouer
his
people
and
kingdome
:
And
thus
much
may
(
as
we
trust
)
suffice
with
al
reasonable
indifferent
persons
,
for
defence
of
our
brethrens
answers
touching
the
question
of
excommunication
or
deposition
of
Princes
by
the
Pope
:
wherof
by
occasion
more
shal
be
said
in
the
next
chapter
and
others
folowing
.
The
Libellers
importunate
insolency
inforcing
vs
therunto
;
like
as
the
Ciuil
Magistrats
most
captious
and
bloody
conceipts
constrained
some
of
our
blessed
brethern
before
their
martirdomes
to
speake
more
therof
then
otherwise
they
desired
;
though
nothing
so
much
as
by
warrant
of
Gods
word
and
holy
writ
they
might
haue
done
.
THAT
IT
IS
MVCH
TO
THE
BENEFITE
AND
STABILITIE
OF
COMMON
wealthes
,
and
speciallie
of
Kinges
scepters
,
that
the
difference
betwixt
them
and
their
people
,
for
Religion
or
anie
other
cause
for
which
they
may
seeme
to
deserue
depriuation
,
may
rather
be
decided
by
the
supreme
Pastor
of
the
Church
,
as
Catholiques
would
haue
it
;
then
by
popular
mutinie
and
phantasie
of
priuate
men
,
as
Heretikes
desire
,
and
practize
.
CAP.
VI.
THE
Libeller
once
or
twice
in
his
discours
seditiouslie
calleth
vpo●
the
Monarches
and
Princes
of
the
world
,
warning
them
of
the
doubtful
and
seruile
state
they
be
in
,
whiles
the
Popes
may
be
suffred
to
make
and
vnmake
kinges
and
Princes
at
their
pleasure
,
And
the
man
perchance
might
haue
his
tale
heard
,
if
he
spake
to
the
simple
sort
,
or
to
such
Kinges
as
feared
nether
God
nor
man
;
nor
sought
otherwise
not
anie
longer
to
vphould
their
estates
,
but
by
desperate
force
and
practize
,
and
for
their
owne
time
without
regard
of
their
posterity
.
But
speaking
to
them
whos
wisdomes
susteine
the
world
;
whos
Crounes
are
worne
,
&
Swordes
are
borne
for
Christ
&
his
spouse
;
whos
glorious
Auncestors
partlie
first
rose
,
&
partlie
were
established
,
and
them-selues
yet
safelie
stand
and
happilie
florish
(
which
our
Lord
God
long
continue
)
by
the
benediction
of
the
Sea
Apostolique
and
good
intelligence
&
correspondece
with
the
high
Bishops
of
the
same
;
good
audience
hardly
can
they
looke
for
.
Th'
example
of
some
other
Princes
Protestants
about
●hem
,
forsaking
the
felowship
of
the
Catholique
and
Apostolique
sea
,
and
speciallie
of
king
Henrie
th'
eight
●●rst
;
&
his
sonne
and
daughter
after
him
,
in
England
;
〈◊〉
man
,
a
child
,
and
a
woman
,
not
onely
seuering
them
●elues
from
the
same
;
but
annexing
to
their
regalitie
,
●y
strange
lawes
,
al
Apostolical
and
Papal
power
spi●itual
,
with
infinite
emolumentes
made
by
confiscation
of
al
religious
mens
landes
and
goods
in
the
whole
Realme
(
which
was
the
beginning
of
that
new
Ecclesiastical
regiment
)
:
thes
thinges
(
being
of
greater
●emptation
then
the
Libellers
bare
wordes
)
could
●et
neuer
moue
th'
emperour
,
nor
either
of
the
great
Monarches
,
nor
anie
other
king
of
wise
counsel
in
the
world
,
to
breake
with
Gods
Church
and
the
cheefe
Pastors
therof
.
Knowing
by
the
recordes
of
al
ages
si●hence
Christ
,
that
what
Princes
or
Potentates
soeuer
haue
formallie
opposed
them selues
to
Christes
Vicar
;
and
refused
to
communicate
with
him
,
in
the
faith
and
felowship
of
the
Catholique
Church
;
were
euer
in
them selues
or
their
posteritie
confounded
,
and
their
kingdomes
ouerthrowen
or
brought
to
miserable
seruitude
of
Turke
or
other
heathen
Tirant
.
It
is
not
the
good
fortune
of
a
few
yeares
felicitie
,
that
moueth
the
graue
and
sage
gouernours
of
the
world
(
though
the
Libeller
,
to
make
fooles
faine
,
But
now
for
the
conceipt
that
this
good
man
would
driue
into
mens
heades
,
that
no
state
should
be
in
safetie
,
if
the
Pope
might
depriue
the
Prince
at
his
pleasure
;
it
is
a
bugge
fit
onelie
to
feare
babes
.
Al
wise
men
in
the
world
that
ether
see
the
present
times
,
This
is
not
to
depose
Kinges
at
his
pleasure
;
nor
is
cause
sufficient
why
anie
iust
and
Christian
Prince
should
stand
in
doubt
of
the
Popes
censures
:
onelie
such
as
be
Heretiques
,
or
intend
to
shake
of
the
yoke
of
Christ
and
their
faith
in
him
,
Al
iust
and
Catholique
Kinges
are
so
far
from
doubting
or
misliking
Gods
ordinance
and
the
practize
of
the
sea
Apostolique
herein
;
that
they
perceiue
it
most
necessarie
for
the
stabilitie
of
their
kingdomes
,
and
the
continuaunce
of
their
posteritie
in
the
glorie
therof
,
that
for
their
regiment
in
faith
and
life
they
stand
in
some
reuerend
awe
of
their
cheefe
Pastors
;
which
is
a
necessarie
and
honorable
bridle
of
Princes
in
their
youth
,
and
al
the
dayes
of
their
life
,
to
stay
them
from
dangerous
disorders
,
and
so
to
temper
them
in
ther
gouernment
,
that
they
may
raigne
long
and
happilie
ouer
their
people
:
wher
otherwise
they
might
fal
into
infinite
calamities
;
and
be
ether
forsaken
,
deposed
,
or
shamefullie
destroyed
by
their
owne
subiects
;
whether
they
be
depriued
by
holie
Churches
censure
,
or
no.
Nether
doth
anie
godlie
Christian
Prince
at
this
day
(
as
we
thinke
)
wishe
their
Empire
,
ether
in
them selues
,
their
children
,
or
posteritie
to
dure
anie
longer
;
then
they
continue
in
the
Catholique
faith
,
and
the
communion
of
the
Sea
and
Church
Apostolique
:
nor
would
suffer
anie
of
their
name
or
blood
to
reigne
after
them
,
that
were
like
to
be
Heretiques
;
but
rather
would
disinherite
or
execute
them
with
their
owne
handes
,
then
feare
or
expect
their
deposition
by
the
Pope
.
Therfore
though
with
such
as
feele
their
owne
fault
it
soundeth
euil
to
heare
of
the
Authoritie
and
vsage
of
Gods
Church
in
censuring
kinges
:
yet
it
troubleth
not
anie
iust
and
lauful
Prince
:
especiallie
when
by
their
wisdome
&
experience
they
may
perceiue
,
that
Princes
,
aboue
al
other
,
both
good
and
euil
,
be
subiect
to
humane
casualties
;
and
may
fal
,
and
loose
their
kingdomes
by
an
hundreth
accidents
of
mutinies
and
rebellions
of
their
subiects
,
or
by
external
or
domestical
warres
of
Competitours
or
enimyes
:
to
al
which
,
As
we
may
see
in
the
stories
both
of
our
owne
Countrie
,
wher
the
Popes
haue
sent
diuers
Legates
to
the
Barons
,
being
vp
against
their
lauful
Soueraignes
,
to
admonish
them
to
lay
doune
their
armes
;
and
when
they
would
not
,
excommunicated
them
;
by
which
meanes
manie
a
king
with
vs
hath
kept
his
Croune
,
which
otherwise
had
bene
depriued
,
by
tumultuous
and
popular
sedition
:
and
no
lesse
in
th'
examples
of
other
nations
,
and
that
in
our
owne
memories
;
hauing
experience
of
diuers
blessed
Popes
diligence
,
in
aiding
the
two
great
Monarches
,
aswel
by
the
powers
temporal
which
God
hath
giuen
them
,
as
by
ecclesiastical
Censures
against
their
rebels
;
and
large
spiritual
graces
&
benedictions
bestowed
vpon
al
that
would
faithfullie
adioine
to
the
repression
of
the
seditious
subiects
,
and
the
preseruation
of
the
Soueraigne
.
The
Apostolique
Bishop
is
not
an
enimie
to
superioritie
and
domination
,
Let
the
graue
and
wise
men
of
al
nations
consider
with
vs
,
whether
Princes
be
in
more
danger
of
their
state
by
the
lauful
Pastors
of
their
soules
that
iudge
by
Gods
spirit
,
by
counsel
,
deliberation
,
order
and
authoritie
;
without
malice
,
hatred
,
or
partialitie
:
or
by
Heretiques
,
seditious
and
rebellious
persons
;
that
deale
by
erroneous
conscience
,
phantasie
and
furie
.
The
Protestantes
plainlie
hould
in
al
their
writings
and
schooles
,
and
so
practize
in
the
sight
of
al
the
world
;
that
Princes
may
for
tirannie
or
Religion
be
resisted
&
depriued
.
We
and
al
Catholiques
likewise
affirme
that
for
Heresie
and
some
other
great
enormities
,
they
may
be
excommunicated
and
further
censured
.
But
the
Protestants
would
haue
them selues
&
the
subiects
to
rebel
and
throwe
doune
their
superiors
,
on
their
owne
head
and
wilfulnes
;
and
them
selues
to
be
iudges
of
their
Soueraignes
desertes
and
Religion
.
Now
we
demaund
of
the
Libeller
,
that
giueth
Princes
so
frendlie
warning
of
their
dangerous
estates
;
It
was
not
the
Pope
that
gaue
licence
or
encouragement
to
the
subiects
of
Scotland
to
take
armes
against
their
natural
liege
and
Q.
;
to
emprison
her
;
and
to
cause
her
by
feare
of
death
to
resigne
her
Croune
.
It
is
not
the
Pope
that
embouldened
them
barbarouslie
,
to
restraine
their
noble
yong
King
,
and
so
often
to
rebel
against
him
:
though
nether
they
for
his
Religion
haue
anie
reason
to
depriue
him
;
nor
the
Popes
Holines
(
otherwise
then
for
the
iustice
of
his
quarel
against
his
rebels
)
anie
cause
to
defend
him
.
It
was
not
the
Pope
that
licensed
the
subiects
of
the
king
Catholique
,
to
fight
so
long
and
obstinatlie
against
their
Lord
and
maister
:
nor
that
encouraged
them
to
depriue
him
of
his
soueraigntie
and
ancient
inheritance
.
It
was
not
the
Pope
that
hath
hazarded
three
mightie
Kinges
,
his
most
Christian
Maiesty
that
now
is
,
and
his
two
crouned
brethren
before
him
,
of
their
States
;
and
bereaued
them
of
manie
great
partes
and
cities
of
their
kingdome
:
or
that
went
about
to
depriue
them
,
euen
in
the
time
of
their
innocencie
and
yong
years
.
Popes
vse
to
defend
innocents
,
not
to
destroye
them
in
their
nonage
;
or
to
abuse
their
minoritie
.
And
such
is
otherwise
the
manifould
hazard
of
kinges
by
rebellions
,
that
in
our
owne
Countrie
,
The
Protestantes
cannot
proue
by
example
of
al
nations
&
times
since
Christ
,
that
anie
one
hath
bene
deposed
,
that
was
not
prooued
to
be
a
notorious
Heretique
or
euil
man
.
On
th'
other
side
,
Rebels
,
and
namelie
Heretiques
,
by
vnlauful
meanes
,
And
therfore
as
the
Church
of
God
,
and
namelie
the
Sea
Apostolique
,
hath
receiued
(
in
respect
of
the
honor
due
to
Christ
&
his
principal
Apostle
S.
Peter
)
infinite
exaltation
,
by
the
Christian
kinges
of
al
nations
:
so
on
th'
other
side
,
the
Popes
of
al
ages
,
haue
sought
by
al
meanes
possible
,
to
aduaunce
to
honor
,
glorie
,
and
encrease
,
Christian
kinges
and
states
not
onelie
spirituallie
(
which
is
their
first
&
cheefe
care
)
but
also
temporallie
;
wherof
euerie
nation
Christianed
hath
had
sufficient
proofe
.
But
to
say
nothing
of
Catholique
Kinges
or
Countries
which
gladlie
acknowledge
the
benefite
;
and
wil
auouch
the
right
and
iust
title
of
anie
their
dominions
,
S.
Peter
,
or
els
they
be
neither
kind
nor
wise
.
Is
not
the
Emperial
dignitie
the
highest
humane
preeminence
that
can
be
in
this
world
?
And
can
the
German
protestants
denie
but
that
they
hould
or
had
that
of
the
Pope
?
As
Likewise
th'
order
of
the
Election
,
and
(
which
al
men
esteeme
for
a
title
of
most
high
dignitie
)
the
Electorship
it self
was
giuen
to
certaine
Princes
of
Germanie
by
Gregorie
the
fift
:
who
as
the
Magdeburge
historians
them selues
speake
,
being
a
German
and
desirous
to
adorne
his
natiue
Countrie
with
some
excellent
honor
;
Now
let
the
Heretiques
speake
and
yeeld
ther
reason
(
who
tooke
the
matter
so
much
in
dougē
thes
last
years
past
,
that
the
Pope
should
intermedle
with
the
displacing
of
the
Elector
of
Colen
.
And
Let
the
Libeller
that
accompteth
it
so
vnworthie
a
thing
,
that
some
Popes
haue
giuen
censure
vpon
the
Princes
of
the
holie
Empire
,
be
demaunded
,
who
established
that
high
state
in
that
countrie
?
and
whether
he
that
had
power
to
doe
that
,
can
want
anie
warrant
to
depriue
an
euil
or
wicked
person
of
the
Empire
?
And
in
breefe
;
let
him
be
asked
whether
that
noble
nation
haue
not
receaued
more
dignitie
and
profit
temporal
then
hurt
and
hinderance
by
that
Papal
power
ouer
kingdomes
,
which
this
man
in
his
seditious
pride
so
much
abhorreth
?
But
to
come
to
that
which
we
&
the
Libeller
best
of
al
doe
knowe
and
toucheth
vs
English
more
neare
at
home
,
and
may
be
an
instruction
and
proofe
of
the
cause
in
hand
to
other
strangers
abrode
.
Surely
,
if
the
people
of
our
Country
knew
ther
owne
good
,
and
were
grateful
as
they
were
wont
to
be
(
for
now
this
brutish
Heresy
hath
made
them
without
affection
,
as
S.
Paul
speaketh
of
such
vnnatural
Sectaries
)
they
would
acknowledge
,
that
as
to
the
Sea
Apostolique
And
not
onely
large
kingdomes
so
obteined
,
most
Christian
in
France
;
and
such
like
els
wher
:
and
in
our
Country
a
stile
no
lesse
honourable
than
the
former
;
that
is
,
Defendour
of
the
Faith
;
Martin
Luther
.
And
albeit
the
cause
for
which
it
was
giuen
,
be
now
quite
altered
and
the
Popes
authoritie
from
which
it
was
receaued
extremely
impugned
:
yet
the
right
therof
coming
onely
from
that
authoritie
now
accompted
so
vnlauful
,
none
of
our
kings
wil
leaue
,
or
wil
renounce
the
same
,
as
indeed
we
wish
they
should
not
;
for
that
it
notablie
putteth
them
in
mind
,
what
Church
and
Faith
it
is
,
that
they
are
bound
to
defend
;
and
against
what
kind
of
men
they
beare
the
sword
which
God
hath
put
into
their
hand
.
S.
Gregorie
the
great
our
first
Apostle
.
Whos
diuine
grace
and
example
of
Charitie
he
so
zealouslie
doth
imitate
towards
vs
,
not
onelie
for
the
saluation
of
the
whole
deceiued
Countrie
,
but
for
the
particular
releefe
of
manie
hundrethes
of
al
sortes
,
ages
,
and
sexes
,
that
are
driuen
by
violence
of
cruel
persecution
into
diuers
Catholique
Prouinces
,
and
are
forced
to
leaue
their
Countrie
and
what
so
euer
is
deare
vnto
them
,
to
learne
that
Faith
in
which
al
their
forefathers
so
honorablie
liued
and
died
.
By
which
his
rare
benefits
,
his
happie
name
(
as
Gregories
the
first
)
must
needes
be
in
English
memories
immortal
:
maugré
this
ingratful
Heresie
,
to
which
(
we
hope
)
he
shal
once
be
the
bane
.
Of
the
said
Gregorie
the
great
his
more
then
common
loue
of
our
soules
,
we
haue
(
besides
other
Apostolical
charitie
)
this
grateful
example
:
that
his
Holines
receiuing
great
sommes
of
monie
in
thos
dayes
out
of
Fraunce
,
&
hauing
intelligence
that
ther
were
dispersed
through
that
prouince
numbers
of
English
children
,
bought
as
bondslaues
for
doing
of
al
drudgerie
for
their
maisters
profit
(
as
the
state
of
seruitude
required
)
;
and
that
they
liued
ther
in
thraldome
both
of
bodie
and
soule
,
vnbaptized
:
the
Blessed
Father
taking
deepe
compassion
of
their
miserable
case
,
speciallie
because
they
were
of
that
Nation
which
was
then
nuelie
gained
by
his
trauaile
vnto
Christ
:
he
wrote
letters
to
his
receiuour
in
thos
partes
that
he
should
not
make
the
french
money
(
which
was
ther
to
be
receiued
)
ouer
to
Rome
by
exchange
;
but
employ
it
in
Fraunce
wher
it
was
currant
vpon
Charitable
vses
:
speciallie
therwith
to
deliuer
English
Children
from
seruitude
,
and
to
bring
them
into
Italie
by
troupes
,
hauing
good
graue
Priestes
to
ouersee
and
instruct
them
in
the
Faith
;
and
if
anie
dangerous
sicknes
should
fal
to
anie
of
them
in
the
way
,
to
baptize
them
.
So
as
he
did
not
onelie
procure
our
peoples
saluation
at
home
by
sending
in
diuers
learned
men
to
preach
and
teach
the
Gospel
,
vnder
the
conduction
of
holie
S.
Augustine
our
Apostle
:
but
also
by
education
abrod
of
great
numbers
of
our
Nation
,
to
his
great
charges
temporal
.
So
did
this
renouned
Pope
and
Doctor
for
our
Countrie
,
to
bring
it
from
Paganisme
to
Christ
,
and
through
God
preuayled
;
and
deserueth
for
the
same
,
immortal
glorie
both
in
heauen
and
earth
.
And
no
lesse
trulie
doth
Gregorie
the
thirtenth
for
reconciling
our
countrie
from
Heresie
,
deserue
:
both
bringing
vp
abrode
great
numbers
of
the
Nation
at
his
owne
charges
in
Godlie
discipline
,
and
the
same
Faith
that
the
foresaid
S.
Gregorie
his
Patrone
and
predecessor
first
caused
to
be
taught
to
our
forefathers
;
and
also
disposeth
of
manie
fit
persons
endued
with
zeale
and
spiritual
power
,
to
returne
in
peaceable
,
humble
,
and
Apostolique
maner
to
their
Countrie
,
ther
to
teach
the
deceued
,
&
to
reconcile
them
by
spiritual
power
&
Preistlie
function
,
to
the
vnity
of
Gods
Church
againe
,
out
of
which
they
are
most
sure
to
perish
;
and
not
by
raising
rebellion
or
tumultes
,
as
this
Libeller
most
falselie
pretendeth
.
Which
holie
function
for
that
they
haue
done
(
by
Gods
great
grace
and
goodnes
)
with
farre
more
frute
and
encrease
of
the
Catholique
religion
,
and
notorious
domage
of
Heresie
,
Greekes
,
Armenians
,
and
Sclauonians
:
he
hath
placed
colledges
of
the
Societie
and
Seminaries
,
in
Suetia
,
Liuonia
,
Polonia
,
Boëmia
,
Transiluania
;
for
Scotland
also
,
and
speciallie
for
the
noble
Prouince
of
Germanie
.
Yea
his
pastoral
solicitude
reacheth
euen
to
the
East
Indies
:
wher
in
Iapon
he
hath
founded
this
last
yeare
past
,
and
mainteineth
a
goodlie
colledge
,
not
without
his
great
expenses
.
Thus
he
doth
in
the
cause
of
Christ
,
from
one
end
of
the
world
to
an
other
;
whilest
his
,
and
holie
Churches
miserable
aduersaries
,
waste
their
time
in
wrangling
and
wrastling
against
the
truth
.
And
ther
is
none
of
al
thes
Nations
of
what
sect
or
sort
so
euer
,
that
can
be
so
suspicious
or
malitious
as
to
interprete
his
Holines
meaning
,
as
th'
English
doe
:
or
that
conceiue
anie
feare
of
treasons
,
confederacies
,
inuasions
,
or
destructions
of
their
countries
,
as
our
men
dreame
of
.
Wherin
the
Heretiques
in
this
Libel
and
otherwise
shew
such
ignorant
&
barbarous
mockerie
,
touching
the
terme
of
Seminaries
:
(
as
though
they
were
estranged
from
al
actions
of
the
Christian
world
,
through
out
al
which
,
that
terme
and
calling
is
so
common
;
namelie
since
the
godlie
decree
of
the
holie
Councel
of
Trent
,
OF
THE
LATE
WARRES
IN
IRELAND
FOR
RELIGION
:
HOW
THE
POPE
may
vse
the
sword
;
and
that
the
differences
betwixt
temporal
Princes
and
him
,
or
their
resisting
him
in
some
cases
of
their
worldlie
interest
,
can
be
no
warrant
to
the
Protestantes
to
contemne
his
censures
or
authoritie
in
matter
of
Faith
and
Religion
.
CAP.
VII
.
S.
Bernardes
direct
aduice
to
Eugenius
,
saith
this
Libeller
)
:
yea
and
when
contrarie
to
the
Scriptures
he
drew
forth
the
sword
,
which
Christ
commaunded
Peter
to
put
vp
into
the
scabard
,
and
inuaded
by
his
forces
her
Maiesties
kingdome
of
Ireland
:
then
(
saith
this
good
man
)
she
could
doe
no
lesse
but
vse
such
resistance
by
armes
and
otherwise
,
as
was
requisite
for
her
owne
defence
.
Wherat
we
maruel
lesse
indeed
;
for
that
before
,
she
had
contemned
the
Popes
spiritual
rodde
of
excommunication
,
and
al
Ecclesiastical
admonition
and
censure
,
S.
Augustine
saieth
)
Then
to
be
hewed
in
peeces
with
the
sword
,
burned
with
the
fire
,
or
torne
in
sonder
of
wilde
beastes
;
and
is
a
punishment
so
dreadful
,
that
euen
then
when
it
is
knowen
to
be
executed
without
iust
cause
by
some
errour
or
wrong
information
,
it
may
not
be
contemned
.
Therfore
where
that
was
not
regarded
,
we
knowe
ther
could
be
no
scruple
to
withstand
anie
other
Martial
attempt
,
against
Pope
or
whomsoeuer
;
nether
could
it
seme
strange
.
But
at
this
,
al
the
world
may
wounder
,
and
it
is
maruelous
in
our
eyes
;
why
the
Popes
hostilitie
in
Ireland
,
Doctor
Nicholas
Morton
Doctor
Saunders
And
as
for
his
Holines
action
in
Ireland
;
And
it
is
a
strange
case
that
thes
men
should
with
such
ful
mouth
cry
out
against
the
highe
Preest
and
Pastor
of
Gods
Church
,
for
vsing
the
sword
,
or
geuing
his
consent
therunto
,
against
a
Prince
not
any
way
his
superior
if
no
way
his
subiect
;
wheras
the
Ministers
and
maisters
of
their
sects
both
in
Flanders
,
Scoteland
,
and
other
places
doe
not
only
councel
and
persuade
subiectes
to
take
armes
against
their
owne
lauful
Princes
and
sacred
Kinges
,
but
also
doe
practise
and
in
person
oppose
them selues
against
them
;
yea
in
Scoteland
against
a
Prince
of
their
owne
Religion
.
For
tel
me
(
Sir
Libeller
if
you
please
)
were
not
the
Ministers
of
Scoteland
the
principal
fannes
and
firebrandes
of
the
last
Conspiracy
and
open
rebellion
against
his
Maiesties
person
and
the
state
of
that
Country
?
Were
not
they
in
person
at
Starling
and
els
wher
both
in
feeld
and
councel
with
the
Erles
of
Anguish
,
Marre
,
&
other
rebels
against
his
Roial
person
?
Were
not
al
their
pernicious
machinations
of
betraing
their
country
and
their
Princes
blood
,
detected
by
the
Erle
of
Gory
,
before
his
late
behedding
for
that
Conspiracy
?
Are
not
Patrike
Galoway
,
minister
of
S.
Ihonson
;
Andrew
Pollard
,
subdeane
of
Glasco
:
Iames
Carmihel
,
minister
of
Haddington
;
Andrew
Hay
,
person
of
Ranfroe
;
Andrew
Meluin
,
professour
of
diuinity
in
S.
Andrews
;
and
diuers
other
cheefe
ministers
of
that
country
fled
into
England
for
this
traiterous
fact
,
and
ther
receaued
,
cherished
,
and
protected
?
And
since
that
time
;
wheras
in
a
Parliament
houlden
in
Edenburgh
by
his
Maiesty
and
al
the
three
states
of
Scoteland
,
begonne
the
19.
of
May
last
past
,
certaine
lawes
were
amongst
others
enacted
for
the
restraint
of
thes
Ministers
tumultuous
authority
,
and
to
bring
them
vnder
their
owne
Bishops
iurisdiction
(
a
thing
so
resonable
and
consonant
to
Gods
word
as
nothing
can
be
more
;
and
practised
not
only
in
England
among
their
fellow-sectaries
,
but
also
thorough-out
al
Christendome
,
disorderly
and
seditious
Geneua
only
excepted
)
:
and
when
thes
lawes
that
were
made
by
authority
of
the
three
Estates
and
published
not
only
in
the
Councel-house
called
Toulbooth
,
but
also
at
the
Crosse
of
Edemburgh
by
Heraldes
at
armes
for
the
state
;
did
not
Robert
Pont
and
Walter
Baquanquel
(
two
most
impudent
and
rebellious
Ministers
of
that
toune
,
by
the
consent
and
prouocation
of
Iames
Lauson
cheefe
preacher
ther
(
as
afterward
appeared
)
oppose
them selues
in
publique
against
the
Kinges
authority
(
therby
to
raise
vp
some
commotion
)
by
their
open
protestation
made
by
instrument
in
the
handes
of
George
Wakeson
publique
Notary
and
toune-Clarke
of
that
Citty
:
and
did
not
al
thes
three
named
Ministers
by
night
flye
presently
into
England
after
their
insufferable
insolency
;
and
are
ther
receaued
,
harboured
,
and
maintained
?
Againe
;
in
the
last
Parliament
before
this
,
being
about
two
yeares
agone
,
did
not
thes
Ministers
(
intending
therby
some
dangerous
reuoult
and
seditious
defection
)
demaund
of
their
king
in
most
impudent
wise
to
be
admitted
into
the
Parliament
,
as
equal
,
or
aboue
their
Bishops
;
whom
they
deny
by
Gods
word
to
haue
any
supereminent
authority
?
Is
not
this
one
of
their
articles
for
which
their
archebishop
of
S.
Andrews
doth
withstand
them
;
and
hath
bene
of
late
in
England
to
conferre
with
the
Protestants
of
that
Country
about
the
same
?
Is
it
not
an
other
of
their
articles
,
that
it
is
an
Heresy
for
any
Prince
to
cal
him self
Head
of
the
Church
within
his
owne
Realme
?
&
that
he
may
be
excommunicated
and
deposed
by
the
Ministers
?
Haue
not
they
excommunicated
and
held
out
by
violence
thes
two
yeares
and
more
,
their
archebishop
of
Glasco
elected
by
the
King
,
named
M.
Robert
Montgūmery
;
vntil
now
,
that
this
last
Parliament
of
May
hath
absolued
and
restored
him
vnto
his
archebishoprike
againe
?
You
exclame
against
the
Pope
being
the
first
and
cheef
prelate
of
al
Christendome
(
euen
by
your
owne
confession
)
for
geuing
his
consent
that
any
thing
be
done
or
attempted
by
armes
and
violence
against
any
lauful
or
annointed
Prince
whatsoeuer
;
be
it
for
Religion
or
any
other
neuer
so
rightful
or
iust
cause
in
his
conceipt
:
but
what
would
thes
good-fellowes
of
your
Ghospel
doe
if
they
had
his
authority
,
his
power
,
and
his
pretence
against
foraine
Princes
of
a
contrary
Religion
;
seing
in
quarel
of
faction
and
fauour
of
ranke
traitors
they
deale
thus
against
their
owne
Leege
,
and
against
their
owne
annointed
sworne
King
;
of
their
owne
country
,
blood
,
education
and
Religion
:
who
as
he
neuer
iustly
offended
them
in
any
sort
;
so
hath
he
by
infinite
fauours
and
graces
bound
them
vnto
him
in
al
most
dutiful
allegeance
.
Againe
;
as
in
the
rebellions
of
Scotland
,
so
likewise
in
Flaunders
,
and
Fraunce
,
Inestimable
charges
(
for
such
is
their
owne
phrase
)
susteined
by
the
Queene
in
maintenance
of
(
the
rebellious
Heretikes
)
their
deare
brethren
,
against
their
leege
Lords
and
Souerains
of
France
,
Scoteland
,
and
other
places
?
Is
it
not
now
a
special
rule
in
gouernment
amongst
the
worldlie
Machiuelians
,
to
mainteine
their
owne
repose
by
their
neighbours
trouble
?
If
this
be
vsual
in
al
other
cases
,
and
of
manie
not
much
reprehended
,
for
the
aduantage
of
the
temporal
state
of
anie
Prince
:
is
it
onelie
so
great
a
maruel
that
the
Pope
should
doe
that
for
zeale
of
true
Religion
,
which
other
Kinges
doe
,
for
matters
of
far
lesse
importance
?
And
if
our
coniecture
may
serue
anie
thing
in
this
matter
;
perhaps
he
was
the
rather
redie
to
do
this
for
Ireland
,
for
that
the
Sea
Apostolique
hath
an
olde
claime
vnto
the
soueraintie
of
that
Countrie
;
and
that
before
the
couenantes
passed
betwene
King
Iohn
and
the
same
sea
.
Which
chalenges
,
Princes
commonlie
yeeld
not
vp
,
by
what
ground
so
euer
they
come
.
Though
for
this
Pope
present
(
whom
God
long
preserue
)
we
may
be
bould
to
say
,
that
he
had
rather
haue
the
two
Ilandes
Catholique
,
then
the
real
possession
of
al
the
world
:
for
the
saluation
of
the
people
wherof
,
no
doubt
he
would
spend
in
Apostolique
wise
his
owne
blood
;
so
great
an
enimie
he
is
to
our
nation
.
S.
Bernardes
admonition
.
Wel
;
let
vs
then
stand
to
that
holie
Fathers
iudgement
herein
,
&
the
matter
wil
be
more
easilie
tried
;
as
also
the
fraude
of
this
faitheles
Libeller
,
by
our
faithful
repeating
the
whole
sentence
,
shal
be
discouered
;
&
withal
the
Scriptures
(
alleaged
for
the
same
purpose
)
expounded
.
That
is
in
our
tongue
.
For
that
cause
thou
shouldest
the
rather
set
vpon
them
;
marry
with
the
word
,
not
with
the
sword
.
Why
seekest
thou
againe
to
vsurpe
the
sword
which
thou
wast
commaunded
to
put
vp
into
the
scabard
?
Which
sword
for
al
that
,
who
soeuer
denieth
to
apperteine
to
the
;
seemeth
to
me
not
to
marke
the
word
of
our
Lord
,
thus
speaking
:
Returne
thy
sword
into
his
scabard
.
Therfore
euen
the
sword
is
thine
,
at
thy
becke
perhaps
to
be
drawen
,
though
not
by
thine
owne
hand
;
Loe
;
two
swordes
here
:
he
would
not
haue
answered
them
,
that
it
was
inough
,
but
that
it
had
bene
to
much
.
Therfore
,
both
the
swordes
belong
to
the
Church
;
the
spiritual
,
and
material
.
But
the
material
is
to
be
vsed
for
the
Church
,
the
other
by
the
Church
.
The
spiritual
by
the
hand
of
the
Priest
,
the
other
by
the
hand
of
the
souldiar
and
commaundement
of
the
Emperour
,
but
at
the
Priestes
[
*
](A16828-e20490-b)
*
Nutu
.
appointment
.
So
farre
this
holie
Father
in
the
verie
place
alleaged
by
the
aduersarie
.
Wherby
we
see
;
that
though
it
be
not
alwaies
comelie
nor
commendable
for
Priestes
,
which
should
be
the
authors
and
persuaders
of
peace
to
al
Princes
and
people
,
to
be
giuen
to
blood
,
warres
and
destruction
(
especiallie
by
their
owne
handes
)
;
or
without
great
cause
to
vse
external
force
and
violence
against
offendors
:
yet
the
sword
may
be
drawen
for
their
defence
,
and
is
to
be
drawen
according
to
their
councel
and
direction
.
Wherunto
we
adde
further
that
though
the
Apostles
were
taught
and
counceled
Euangelical
meeknes
by
that
metaphore
of
putting
vp
the
swordes
;
S.
Peter
him self
;
who
after
the
said
prohibition
,
did
not
onlie
feede
with
the
word
;
but
stroke
also
corporallie
euen
to
death
,
Ananias
and
Saphira
.
Which
as
he
might
doe
laufullie
by
miracle
:
so
his
successours
now
may
doe
the
like
by
ordinarie
iustice
.
Which
example
we
vse
the
rather
,
S.
Bernard
vseth
it
for
proof
of
the
very
same
matter
,
when
he
saith
.
Qui
locum
Petri
tenet
,
potest
vno
ictu
extinguere
Ananiam
;
vno
,
Simonem
Magum
.
He
that
occupieth
S.
Peters
roome
,
may
with
a
word
destroy
Ananias
;
and
at
one
word
,
extinguish
Simon
Magus
.
And
the
next
epistle
before
that
,
speaking
also
to
Eugenius
the
Pope
,
he
saith
thus
:
Ad
hoc
enim
constitutus
es
super
gentes
&
regna
,
vt
euellas
&
destruas
;
vt
aedifices
&
plantes
:
for
that
end
art
thou
constituted
ouer
nations
and
kingdomes
;
that
thou
maiest
plucke
vp
&
build
and
plant
&c.
Wherin
,
as
in
other
execution
of
iustice
,
though
the
Pope
as
a
mortal
man
may
sometimes
doe
thinges
out
of
season
,
and
without
good
succes
;
euen
them
,
when
the
cause
he
would
aduaunce
is
most
godlie
and
lauful
(
as
we
read
in
the
first
of
the
Machabies
of
the
Priestes
infortunate
fight
against
the
heathen
)
:
yet
to
make
this
a
general
rule
(
as
this
Libeller
doth
)
that
the
Pope
may
no
wayes
vse
the
sword
for
defence
of
iustice
or
religion
,
is
most
false
and
absurd
.
And
it
may
be
thought
that
the
Protestants
would
neuer
denie
this
,
but
in
regard
of
their
owne
particuler
interest
in
some
priuate
case
only
.
For
they
wil
not
affirme
,
neither
doth
it
displease
them
(
as
we
thinke
)
that
Pius
Quintus
the
last
Pope
was
an
Author
of
the
late
league
and
warres
against
the
Turke
;
Al
which
is
most
true
,
euen
in
consideration
of
his
Priestlie
and
Apostolical
function
onelie
;
as
is
plane
in
Phinees
,
whos
priesthood
was
established
vpon
his
zealous
pursuing
the
enimies
of
God
to
death
with
his
owne
hand
.
But
further
marking
that
the
high
Priestes
of
Godes
people
haue
bene
lightlie
in
al
ages
temporal
Princes
also
,
and
iudges
of
the
world
,
not
onlie
in
spiritual
but
in
worldlie
affaires
too
:
ther
can
no
doubt
remaine
,
but
they
may
vse
their
forces
temporal
to
the
maintenance
of
iustice
.
In
quaest.
Hebrai
.
Priestes
may
make
warres
for
iust
occasions
.
as
S.
Hierome
witnesseth
.
So
is
it
plane
that
Noe
,
Abraham
,
Isaac
,
Iacob
and
the
like
,
had
the
rule
spiritual
and
temporal
ouer
their
families
and
people
.
And
so
likewise
in
the
lawe
,
Moyses
was
both
the
highe
temporal
officer
,
and
also
a
cheefe
Preist
.
Hely
iudged
not
onelie
in
temporal
,
but
spiritual
causes
fortie
yeares
together
.
Finallie
;
the
Machabees
,
Iudas
,
Ionathas
,
Simeon
,
and
others
,
were
both
godlie
high
Preistes
,
wise
iudges
in
politique
,
and
valiant
captaines
in
martial
affaires
.
Euen
so
;
the
cheefe
Bishops
of
Christes
Church
,
our
supreme
Bastors
in
earth
,
by
Gods
prouidence
and
by
the
grauntes
of
our
first
most
christian
Emperours
and
kinges
,
and
by
the
humble
and
zelous
deuotion
of
the
faithful
Princes
and
people
afterward
;
haue
their
temporal
states
,
dominions
and
patrimonies
,
wherby
they
most
iustlie
hould
and
possesse
the
same
,
and
are
therby
lauful
Princes
temporal
,
and
may
most
rightfullie
by
their
soueraintie
,
make
warres
in
their
owne
or
other
mens
iust
quarel
,
as
occasion
shal
vrge
them
therunto
.
Sea
Apostolique
doe
barke
or
blaspheme
against
the
Popes
high
preeminence
in
thes
thinges
(
as
they
doe
no
lesse
in
deed
against
al
spiritual
Soueraintie
)
their
is
no
King
nor
man
in
Christendome
,
that
hath
better
title
to
his
state
,
or
so
manie
yeares
of
prescription
for
rightful
possession
;
or
so
long
and
sure
protection
from
God
,
in
such
infinite
mutabilitie
of
states
and
kingdomes
;
or
such
great
likelihood
of
constancy
and
continuance
,
as
hath
the
temporal
state
of
the
Sea
Apostolique
.
For
,
as
for
the
spiritual
function
and
power
therof
,
it
shal
not
faile
til
the
day
of
iudgement
:
though
(
to
vse
S.
Augustines
wordes
)
Heretiques
neuer
cease
to
bay
and
barke
on
euerie
hand
round
about
it
.
And
as
thes
humane
succours
of
temporal
thinges
be
often
necessarie
for
the
Churches
peaceable
regiment
,
and
the
dooble
honor
due
to
the
cheefe
Pastors
of
our
soules
;
so
the
free
gift
of
such
thinges
by
deuout
Princes
and
people
,
is
maruelouslie
commended
in
the
example
of
Barnabas
and
others
:
who
of
deuotion
sould
their
landes
&
goodes
,
and
dedicated
the
price
therof
to
Gods
Church
by
the
disposition
of
the
Apostles
,
humblie
laying
the
same
doune
at
their
feete
.
As
on
the
other
side
,
the
prophane
persons
that
disdaine
such
honours
and
liuelihoodes
of
the
Church
,
and
seeke
to
defraud
her
of
the
same
,
may
be
warned
by
the
terrible
death
of
Ananias
and
Saphira
,
which
they
suffred
by
S.
Peters
word
,
for
their
like
sacrilegious
fact
&
conceipt
.
For
if
thes
were
thought
worthie
to
be
thus
excommunicated
(
seing
it
was
an
excommunication
according
to
S.
Augustines
iudgement
)
and
withal
were
so
extremlie
punished
corporallie
,
Wherof
we
thought
meet
to
make
some
mention
in
this
place
;
Holie
Sea
of
Robberie
and
rapine
in
getting
and
houlding
the
temporal
state
which
now
it
hath
so
manie
ages
occupied
to
the
great
honour
of
God
:
as
also
,
for
that
this
Libeller
often
glaunceth
at
some
iniuries
,
which
he
pretendeth
to
haue
bene
done
,
by
the
Popes
tirannous
&
excessiue
power
,
as
he
termeth
it
,
to
the
Princes
of
the
world
in
this
case
:
sometimes
seditiously
and
subtellie
suggesting
to
the
Emperour
and
other
the
greatest
and
best
Kinges
of
Christendome
,
to
abbridge
his
power
:
sometimes
craftelie
commending
them
,
vpon
a
deuilish
and
deceiptful
fiction
of
his
owne
,
that
they
onely
tollerate
his
title
and
iurisdiction
for
a
time
and
of
pollicie
,
so
farre
as
they
see
it
is
not
preiudicial
to
their
owne
states
;
otherwise
nether
caring
for
his
curses
,
excommunications
,
canons
,
nor
commaundements
,
no
more
than
the
protestant
Princes
doe
;
who
haue
withdrawen
from
him
in
their
states
,
al
,
both
temporal
emolumentes
,
and
spiritual
prerogatiues
.
Of
which
restraint
,
limitation
,
or
plaine
contempt
of
the
Popes
power
and
censures
,
the
writer
alleageth
certaine
examples
of
diuers
Catholique
Kinges
and
Countries
;
that
the
English
may
seeme
to
haue
done
no
new
thing
,
in
this
their
shameful
reuoult
from
the
Sea
Apostolique
,
and
contempt
of
the
Ecclesiastical
curse
and
excommunication
.
Which
this
prophane
Atheist
affirmeth
none
but
the
simple
people
to
feare
or
care
for
;
wise
men
&
Princes
to
haue
no
scruple
or
conscience
at
al
in
such
matters
,
but
to
resist
by
armes
al
lawes
and
ordinances
as
they
list
.
For
proofe
whereof
he
bringeth
(
to
no
purpose
)
how
diuers
kinges
of
Fraunce
haue
by
their
lawes
pragmatiques
restreined
the
Popes
of
diuers
claimes
,
prerogatiues
,
and
profits
:
Cardinal
Poole
,
against
doctor
Peyto
about
a
Cardinals
Hat
;
the
bringer
of
which
hat
,
and
the
Buls
for
the
said
Peyto
she
did
forbid
to
enter
the
Realme
,
commanding
them
to
be
staied
at
Calles
:
and
finally
,
that
Cardinal
Poole
him self
hauing
the
Queene
for
him
in
the
cause
,
had
no
feare
to
disobey
the
Popes
commaundementes
,
and
his
threatned
excommunications
or
curses
;
but
continued
Legate
,
and
made
the
other
poore
Peyto
being
an
obseruant
frier
,
to
goe
a
begging
stil
.
Thus
much
in
sense
saith
the
Libeller
in
defence
of
their
resistance
of
the
Pope
,
and
contempt
of
his
Censures
.
But
looke
attentiuelie
into
the
particular
reasons
and
examples
of
this
his
discours
,
Sea
Apostolique
,
they
doe
al
in
deed
of
policie
.
As
wel
might
this
Machiuilian
beare
men
in
hand
that
the
Christian
religion
is
no
otherwise
admitted
in
Common-weales
,
but
so
farre
forth
,
as
it
serueth
for
pollicie
,
and
the
aduauncement
of
the
Prince
or
temporal
state
.
And
God
graunt
this
be
not
the
marke
that
our
Protestantes
and
Politiques
shoot
at
:
much
it
is
to
be
feared
that
it
is
our
English
elne
and
analogie
of
Faith
for
measure
of
al
actions
.
And
certes
to
no
other
end
they
vse
their
pretended
Ministerie
,
&
new
cleargie
of
their
creation
,
occupying
them
to
interteine
and
amase
the
people
With
the
word
of
the
Lord
;
whilest
they
accomplish
their
worldly
and
wicked
intentions
:
as
apparant
it
is
that
the
good
author
of
this
Libel
,
would
not
,
if
he
were
a
Prince
,
(
as
such
be
to
neare
Princes
elbowes
thes
dayes
)
admit
ether
Peter
,
Paul
,
or
Christ
him self
,
into
anie
iurisdiction
ether
spiritual
or
temporal
within
his
Realme
;
nor
would
be
depriued
or
excommunicated
by
anie
of
them
,
more
then
now
by
the
Pope
;
nor
further
deale
with
them
,
then
his
aduantage
and
policie
requireth
.
And
indeed
by
the
meanes
of
such
Lycurgians
as
this
,
we
haue
in
England
new
lawes
against
al
claime
of
iurisdiction
spiritual
or
temporal
,
That
al
men
must
obey
the
King
as
the
Cheefe
or
precellent
:
they
exclude
Peter
from
his
high
spiritual
function
,
which
he
had
in
the
time
of
Nero
;
and
giue
vnto
the
said
Nero
as
his
regalitie
,
no
lesse
than
now
they
yeeld
,
both
Papal
and
al
other
Bishoplie
&
Ecclesiastical
authoritie
in
England
to
the
Queene
,
as
a
peece
of
her
Regalitie
.
As
though
ther
were
no
difference
betwene
a
King
and
a
Priest
?
Apostles
,
Prelates
,
Pastors
,
and
Doctors
,
to
gouerne
the
same
euen
to
the
end
of
the
world
?
This
deuilish
confusion
of
thinges
,
and
attributing
al
spiritual
Soueraintie
to
the
temporal
Prince
and
power
,
Woe
be
to
our
Nation
and
to
the
sinnes
of
our
people
;
which
God
hath
suffred
to
be
the
first
example
of
this
abhominable
conuerting
of
the
spiritual
power
and
regiment
of
our
soules
,
into
our
Kings
Regalitie
.
And
Fye
on
this
godles
Libeller
and
his
prophane
intention
;
that
by
the
defence
of
this
special
turpitude
of
our
Kinges
and
Countrie
,
so
foulie
slaundereth
also
other
most
godlie
Princes
,
with
his
shameful
surmise
,
Romane
Sea
and
Faith
:
and
by
open
profession
of
the
same
,
both
in
their
liues
and
deathes
;
by
their
continual
resistance
of
the
enimies
therof
,
to
their
infinite
charge
;
yea
and
often
to
the
hazard
of
their
persons
,
crounes
,
&
dominions
:
by
the
due
obseruation
of
the
holie
decrees
of
the
Sea
Apostolique
,
as
farre
as
the
great
loosnes
of
this
time
,
and
the
manifould
importunity
of
Heretiques
and
Atheists
wil
permit
;
by
exact
iustice
done
in
many
of
their
kingdomes
,
vpon
the
rebels
of
the
Church
&
holy
Sea
;
and
finally
,
by
their
continual
intelligence
with
his
Holines
,
in
al
their
affaires
of
Conscience
&
Religion
;
and
the
vse
of
al
his
spiritual
Graces
,
Indulgences
,
and
Benedictions
with
as
great
humilitie
,
as
the
poorest
Catholique
man
in
the
world
.
But
the
aduersarie
telleth
vs
for
al
this
,
that
diuers
Princes
and
Countries
before
named
,
Iohn
Baptist
;
Philip
made
away
Babylas
;
Theodosius
banished
S.
Chrisostome
;
Constance
persecuted
Athanasius
;
king
Henrie
of
England
caused
to
be
murdered
his
Primat
and
holy
Metrapolitane
Thomas
of
Canterburie
;
&
manie
moe
haue
resisted
the
Bishops
and
Pastours
of
their
owne
soules
:
wherof
diuers
haue
bene
sorie
,
and
sore
repented
their
iniquitie
afterwardes
,
as
our
said
Henrie
the
second
amongest
other
.
Whos
examples
may
not
be
made
a
rule
how
kinges
should
behaue
them selues
towardes
their
Prelates
.
God
forbid
!
No
more
in
this
other
kind
we
now
speake
of
,
need
we
to
allowe
al
the
Pragmatiques
,
Praemunires
,
or
other
National
decrees
and
prouisions
which
euerie
particular
Prince
hath
made
,
or
may
make
(
though
in
conscience
Catholique
)
by
which
the
Popes
iurisdiction
and
preeminences
in
some
sort
and
in
some
cases
are
abbridged
and
limited
.
As
on
the
other
side
againe
,
we
nether
need
nor
wil
condemne
the
same
;
because
they
be
not
of
thinges
mere
spiritual
,
Sea
Apostolique
before
;
and
afterward
vpon
farder
consideration
,
by
the
difference
of
times
,
or
of
lesse
deuotion
,
reuoked
vpon
pretence
of
preseruation
of
the
temporal
state
,
and
benefiting
particular
Prouinces
;
vnto
which
,
the
emolumentes
and
large
priuileges
yeelded
before
to
the
cheefe
Bishop
and
other
of
the
cleargie
,
might
seeme
some
hinderance
:
Or
els
,
were
of
that
nature
that
the
supreme
Bishop
might
indeed
of
reason
chalenge
,
as
thinges
incident
to
his
high
office
,
and
requisite
for
the
better
administration
of
the
same
:
but
yet
not
such
for
al
that
,
as
were
necessarilie
or
by
diuine
lawes
apperteining
directlie
to
his
spiritual
regiment
and
iurisdiction
;
and
therfore
might
by
his
wisdome
ether
be
tollerated
(
as
manie
thinges
in
this
case
be
which
he
alloweth
not
)
for
auoiding
of
scandales
,
or
for
other
detriment
of
soules
:
or
by
composition
(
for
the
better
reteining
Princes
and
prouinces
in
ecclesiastical
peace
)
be
condescended
and
agreed
vnto
:
the
limitation
or
imminution
of
his
accidental
rightes
,
honours
,
and
preeminences
,
nothing
esteemed
so
material
vnto
him
,
as
the
saluation
and
preseruation
of
kingdomes
and
Contries
,
in
the
vnitie
of
Christes
faith
and
Church
.
Fraunce
,
Spaine
,
or
in
our
owne
Countrie
(
so
long
as
it
was
Catholique
)
for
abbridging
his
Apostolical
&
mere
spiritual
authority
in
the
premisses
.
Though
otherwise
,
as
it
falleth
out
in
a
mans
owne
person
,
wherin
(
as
the
Apostle
writeth
and
as
we
al
feele
)
the
flesh
resisteth
the
spirit
,
But
where
the
bodie
politique
(
as
it
is
now
in
our
miserable
Countrie
)
by
intollerable
disorder
doth
striue
not
so
much
,
with
the
Sea
Apostolique
,
Apostacie
,
Scisme
,
and
desolation
:
ther
the
Libeller
can
find
no
example
in
anie
Christian
Lawes
or
Countries
through
out
the
world
in
any
age
to
proue
his
purpose
;
though
vainlie
and
impertinentlie
he
alleage
thes
Concordates
of
Fraunce
,
&
other
Nations
;
as
also
the
compositions
of
England
with
the
Pope
,
or
what
orders
and
lawes
soeuer
besides
,
ether
lauful
or
vnlauful
concerning
restraint
of
any
Papal
or
Ecclesiastical
power
:
which
serue
nothing
at
al
for
defence
of
the
late
English
general
and
most
impudent
reuolt
from
the
vnitie
of
Gods
Catholique
and
Apostolique
Church
.
Manie
things
might
the
wordlinges
of
our
Countrie
euen
in
Catholique
times
attempt
for
their
owne
aduantage
,
K.
Edward
the
thrid
and
Henrie
the
sixt
for
abrogating
the
same
:
which
they
both
promised
to
doe
,
but
neuer
did
;
and
consequently
,
it
remaineth
stil
in
his
first
vnconcionable
force
(
if
the
makers
had
any
such
meaning
as
their
folowers
haue
found
out
)
:
for
that
it
may
by
calumnious
interpretation
,
be
vsed
at
the
onlie
pleasure
of
the
Prince
,
to
the
confiscation
of
al
Church-mens
goodes
;
imprisonment
of
their
persons
;
&
destruction
of
the
whole
Cleargie
:
wherof
king
Henrie
the
eight
,
in
the
beginning
of
his
Scisme
,
gaue
an
horrible
example
.
Which
iniquitie
,
the
Libeller
him self
is
not
ashamed
to
commend
,
and
to
propound
to
other
Princes
for
imitation
.
Thes
iniustices
and
the
like
may
be
by
some
Kinges
committed
;
and
are
(
as
we
haue
said
)
for
peace
and
Charities
sake
borne
by
them
;
who
are
taught
by
their
Maister
and
by
the
Apostolical
Bishops
of
the
primitiue
Church
,
to
set
more
by
one
soule
,
then
by
al
the
honours
,
goods
&
priuileges
in
the
world
otherwise
.
So
that
God
be
honored
,
whether
causes
at
the
first
instance
,
or
by
appeale
onelie
be
differred
to
the
Court
of
Rome
,
or
no
;
whether
the
Pope
,
Prince
,
Cleargie
,
or
people
,
appoint
the
Pastours
,
or
no
;
(
a
thing
diuerslie
vsed
in
diuers
ages
)
:
the
Church
can
beare
al
,
and
turne
al
to
good
;
so
long
as
the
true
Faith
and
substance
of
Ecclesiastical
iurisdiction
be
not
destroied
.
Wherin
yet
this
may
be
comfortable
to
al
obedient
children
of
the
Church
,
But
were
it
wel
or
euil
;
it
can
nether
be
example
nor
warrant
,
to
our
present
Contrie
,
to
destroy
Abbeis
;
kil
the
religious
;
murder
Gods
Priestes
;
imprison
al
the
sacred
persons
of
Bishops
through
out
the
Realme
;
to
hate
,
blaspheme
,
abolish
al
authoritie
and
iurisdiction
Apostolical
:
yea
and
to
make
a
solemne
publique
prayer
in
the
litanie
,
That
God
would
deliuer
our
Country
from
the
Pope
;
in
stead
of
that
which
the
whole
Christian
world
deuoutlie
singeth
,
and
saieth
daylie
,
Vt
Dominum
Apostolicum
&
omnes
ecclesiasticos
ordines
in
sancta
religione
conseruare
digneris
.
Or
can
it
be
possible
they
could
imagine
the
difference
betwene
K.
Henrie
the
vij
and
the
Pope
that
then
was
,
Wherin
his
examples
also
are
very
euil
chosen
,
when
he
goeth
about
to
make
vs
beleeue
,
that
Charles
the
fift
cared
not
for
the
Popes
Excommunication
and
Curse
;
As
for
the
loialtie
of
the
most
Catholique
King
,
that
now
is
of
Spaine
,
to
the
Sea
Apostolique
;
Duke
of
Alua
his
Maiesties
general
behaued
him self
euen
at
that
time
when
he
had
his
armie
before
Rome
,
(
as
wel
of
his
owne
singular
deuotion
,
as
by
his
Kinges
commaundement
)
most
religiouslie
and
honorablie
;
without
anie
violence
in
the
world
,
or
domage
to
the
Citie
,
other
than
the
waste
of
a
few
places
of
pleasure
,
vines
,
and
orchardes
about
the
wals
:
for
which
this
good
felowe
with
whom
we
deale
,
maketh
much
mone
(
as
it
seemeth
)
;
wher
in
deed
he
would
rather
haue
wished
the
whole
Citie
bothe
sacked
and
suncke
for
deuotion
.
But
thes
Princes
(
saith
he
)
cared
not
for
the
Popes
Curses
,
when
they
thus
pursued
their
claimes
both
by
armes
and
lawes
.
The
truth
is
,
that
the
Pope
excommunicateth
not
euerie
one
,
that
ether
resisteth
him
in
temporal
quarels
,
or
matter
of
emolumentes
of
their
peculiar
Churches
,
or
Countries
,
whether
it
be
by
lawes
or
armes
:
and
therfore
ther
is
no
cause
why
in
such
cases
,
wher
no
censures
are
vsuallie
published
,
this
Libeller
should
say
;
They
regard
no
curses
,
nor
anathematizinges
&c.
Nether
then
also
when
the
iniurie
done
to
holie
Church
or
Apostolique
sea
,
seemeth
so
euident
to
the
Pope
,
that
ther
may
appeare
some
reasonable
cause
of
excommunicating
the
impugners
;
&
the
parties
so
censured
in
the
contrarie
side
,
vpon
perswasion
of
their
right
,
doe
persist
notwithstanding
in
the
defence
therof
;
not
then
(
I
say
)
doe
they
contemne
the
censure
(
as
is
vntruelie
conceaued
by
the
aduersarie
)
:
but
rather
absteining
from
the
holie
Sacramentes
,
and
companie
of
such
as
to
them
by
lawe
are
forbidden
;
doe
vse
humble
meanes
towardes
his
Holines
,
for
his
better
information
in
the
cause
;
and
doe
seeke
that
the
matter
may
be
ended
by
good
order
of
composition
,
or
arbitrament
of
other
Princes
and
godly
persons
.
Or
if
(
in
such
causes
of
strife
for
worldlie
commodities
,
where
the
temporal
Prince
may
sometimes
ether
haue
the
right
on
his
side
;
or
seeme
to
him self
in
conscience
,
or
by
the
iudgement
of
godlie
,
learned
,
and
indifferent
men
to
haue
it
)
we
graunt
that
he
may
without
feare
of
Censures
by
armes
or
otherwise
pursue
his
iust
claime
without
impechement
of
his
obedience
in
spiritual
affaires
:
may
therfore
sacrilegious
persons
;
as
Heretiques
,
Apostataes
,
and
open
obstinate
offendours
,
contemne
at
their
pleasures
,
and
violentlie
resist
the
sentence
of
holie
Church
;
No
,
ther
is
no
match
in
thes
matters
.
What
if
the
late
Q.
Marie
of
England
staied
the
messinger
of
the
Pope
,
Cardinal
Poole
,
from
his
authoritie
Legantine
;
and
a
Cardinals
hat
for
a
person
(
though
verie
godlie
)
yet
knowen
to
be
vnfit
;
til
his
Holines
might
be
better
enformed
of
the
man
,
&
of
the
whole
matter
;
as
immediatlie
he
was
,
with
al
diligence
and
humilitie
,
by
the
said
most
deuout
Princesse
:
should
this
be
an
example
or
encouragement
to
others
,
of
plaine
disobedience
,
and
reuolt
?
or
wholie
to
abandone
the
Popes
authoritie
,
and
to
inuest
a
woman
(
which
is
against
nature
)
in
his
Supremacie
and
spiritual
charge
,
ouer
al
her
subiectes
soules
?
No
surelie
;
no
more
then
of
reason
it
should
haue
serued
her
Maiesties
Councel
(
sitting
once
in
consultation
together
of
the
case
)
to
denie
entrance
to
the
Nuncio
Apostolico
So
did
the
English
Counsel
then
make
their
aduantage
of
that
vnlike
fact
of
the
late
noble
Queene
;
at
once
both
to
mainteine
their
vnlike
seperation
from
the
Christian
world
and
the
felowship
of
other
Catholique
kinges
;
as
also
(
and
that
perhaps
especiallie
)
to
couer
the
ignorance
,
feare
,
and
insufficiencie
of
their
Superintendentes
;
Which
also
serueth
them
further
euer
since
,
not
onelie
to
renounce
al
the
old
authoritie
,
power
,
and
interest
of
the
Sea
Apostolique
ouer
our
Countrie
;
and
to
make
the
cheefe
Bishop
therof
a
mere
stranger
,
as
other
worldlie
Princes
of
the
Prouinces
about
vs
,
that
haue
nothing
to
doe
with
our
affaires
;
(
whos
messingers
yet
and
Ambassadours
for
needful
entercours
and
mutual
intelligence
by
the
lawe
of
nations
they
willinglie
admit
,
ether
in
peace
or
warres
,
as
occasion
serueth
)
:
but
also
to
make
him
a
Diuel
,
an
Antichrist
,
and
worse
then
the
Turke
him self
;
whos
messingers
(
as
the
world
seeth
)
may
haue
audience
with
them
,
and
good
correspondence
;
wheras
the
Pope
can
haue
none
.
Wherby
is
discouered
the
miserie
of
wicked
Heresie
,
and
the
extreme
hatred
that
rebellious
children
doe
beare
to
their
mother
,
whom
they
vnhappilie
haue
forsaken
,
&
obstinatelie
resist
to
their
owne
perdition
.
And
this
shal
be
sufficient
to
shew
how
wrongfully
&
vnreasonably
this
Libeller
hath
sought
to
defend
their
English
general
reuoult
from
the
Church
of
Rome
;
and
their
contempt
of
his
Holines
Censures
,
by
the
examples
of
some
Catholique
Princes
differences
,
&
wordlie
debates
with
certaine
Popes
&
prelates
of
the
same
;
vpon
matter
of
far
different
nature
and
qualitie
from
Faith
and
Religion
.
THAT
THE
SEPERATION
OF
THE
PRINCE
AND
REALME
FROM
THE
VNITIE
of
the
Church
and
Sea
Apostolique
,
and
fal
from
Catholique
religion
,
is
the
onely
cause
of
al
the
present
feares
and
dangers
that
the
State
seemeth
to
stand
in
.
And
that
they
vniustly
attribute
the
same
to
the
Popes
Holines
,
or
Catholiques
;
and
vntruly
cal
them
enimies
of
the
Realme
.
CAP.
VIII
.
HIEROBOAM
for
the
better
establishing
of
his
Soueraintie
ouer
the
ten
tribes
,
Wel
;
so
thought
Hieroboam
then
,
and
so
did
he
:
and
was
(
no
doubt
)
most
highly
commended
for
the
deuise
by
his
Politiques
that
were
about
him
.
But
yet
this
thing
which
was
esteemed
so
prudently
done
,
for
preseruation
of
his
state
;
was
after
as
wel
by
the
mouth
of
Gods
Prophet
,
as
by
the
miserable
euent
of
thinges
,
proued
within
a
very
few
yeares
,
to
be
the
onely
destruction
of
his
whole
house
,
and
perpetual
calamitie
of
his
people
.
The
secular
prudence
of
the
children
of
this
world
compared
to
the
true
wisdome
of
the
godlie
,
and
resisting
any
way
the
cours
of
vertue
and
saluation
,
Vicisti
Galilee
:
that
is
;
Thou
hast
the
victorie
of
me
,
man
of
Galiley
(
so
,
that
Apostata
of
contempt
called
Christ
)
:
and
finally
;
true
it
wil
euer
proue
,
that
their
is
no
counsel
against
God
,
nor
no
long
peace
to
anie
that
resist
him
.
And
therfore
thos
Princes
and
people
onelie
to
be
happie
both
in
this
world
and
in
the
next
,
and
their
states
alone
lauful
&
durable
,
that
haue
learned
faithfullie
to
submit
their
Scepters
,
to
Christes
sweet
yoke
;
and
to
ioine
their
terrene
kingdomes
,
with
the
Priesthood
and
Spouse
of
him
,
by
whom
al
Kinges
doe
raigne
;
The
house
they
impugne
is
founded
vpon
an
impregnable
rocke
:
ther
is
no
tempest
of
heathen
,
S.
Augustine
telleth
them
,
it
is
the
Sea
and
succession
of
the
Church
of
Rome
,
Count
the
Priestes
from
the
verie
Sea
of
PETER
,
and
in
that
order
of
Fathers
who
to
whom
hath
succeded
;
that
same
is
the
rocke
which
the
proude
gates
of
Hel
doe
not
ouercome
.
The
chosen
corner
stone
of
this
building
,
is
by
the
Prophetes
and
by
Christes
owne
declaration
such
,
as
who
so
euer
falleth
vpon
it
shal
be
broken
;
and
on
whom
it
falleth
,
S.
Ciprian
saith
of
Decius
the
Emperour
in
regard
of
Pope
Cornelius
,
who
was
therfore
afterward
(
as
al
other
his
predecessours
before
him
)
martired
.
By
the
same
promis
and
like
assistance
of
the
Holie-Ghost
the
same
Sea
hath
worne
out
al
the
old
Heretiques
,
Sea
of
Rome
,
If
they
could
kil
al
the
Cleargie
&
true
beleeuers
in
the
world
,
&
had
the
Popes
owne
person
to
doe
their
pleasure
with
him
;
or
could
make
away
as
many
Popes
one
after
an
other
,
as
they
haue
done
Priestes
,
and
as
the
first
persecutours
of
our
faith
did
martir
:
yet
could
they
not
preuaile
nor
escape
the
hand
of
God
reuenging
alwaies
at
length
thes
Contempts
,
Schismes
,
Heresies
,
and
Apostasies
,
with
memorable
punishment
.
In
warning
wherof
he
geeueth
vs
a
good
admonition
by
his
owne
writ
,
when
he
saith
.
Ne
dixeris
peccaui
,
et
quid
mihi
accidit
triste
?
Altissimus
enim
est
patiens
redditor
.
Into
what
desolation
al
Afrique
was
finally
brought
by
the
schisme
and
sect
of
the
Donatists
:
how
the
Heresie
of
the
Arrians
,
Germanie
,
Poole
,
and
most
of
the
North
partes
of
the
world
neere
vnto
vs
.
Which
consideration
draweth
vs
also
into
the
doleful
accompt
,
of
our
English
present
feares
and
miseries
;
and
much
more
,
to
the
foresight
of
our
calamities
to
come
:
seeing
clearlie
by
the
recordes
of
our
Countrie
,
that
no
Nation
hath
oftener
susteined
general
alteration
of
the
state
and
gouernment
then
ours
:
nor
yet
,
euer
anie
violent
change
or
mutation
,
but
for
some
notable
contempt
of
the
house
of
God
.
As
appeareth
by
the
sondrie
inuasions
and
conquests
made
on
vs
;
and
by
the
notes
which
Gildas
the
wise
,
venerable
Bede
,
and
other
men
of
experience
and
foresight
,
haue
in
their
monuments
set
doune
;
which
were
too
long
and
needles
to
rehearse
.
Onelie
this
is
euer
to
be
borne
in
mind
;
that
when
our
kinges
of
England
had
good
intelligence
with
the
Pope
,
and
mutual
offices
of
loue
and
honour
passed
betwixt
them
;
and
our
bodie
politique
and
Ciuil
magistrate
,
had
al
godlie
and
charitable
correspondence
with
the
spiritual
Common-wealth
of
Christs
Church
,
and
the
prelates
therof
:
then
had
we
a
most
happie
and
victorious
Contrie
,
blessed
of
God
with
al
spiritual
and
temporal
benediction
.
In
such
sort
surelie
,
that
to
remember
onelie
what
grace
and
glorie
our
Realme
hath
receiued
,
by
ioining
and
submitting
it self
to
the
lawes
and
regiment
of
holie
Church
,
might
make
our
hartes
ioyful
;
if
the
consideration
of
this
our
present
infelicitie
,
by
seuering
our selues
from
the
same
,
did
not
eftsoons
turne
al
to
inconsolable
sorowe
.
Truelie
what
so
euer
is
or
hath
bene
singular
to
our
Countries
honour
ether
in
Church
,
Citie
,
Which
we
are
forced
to
treat
of
here
more
largelie
,
through
the
importunate
and
odious
vaunting
of
this
Libeller
,
concerning
their
felicitie
&
vnwonted
prosperitie
in
England
,
since
their
breaking
from
the
vnitie
of
the
Church
of
Rome
:
speciallie
sith
the
Queene
(
saith
he
)
was
cursed
and
excommunicated
by
the
Pope
,
al
matters
haue
gone
luckelie
.
Not
talking
at
al
of
the
Realme
,
or
peoples
increase
in
religion
,
deuotion
,
conscience
,
fidelitie
,
honour
,
and
honestie
;
for
therin
the
difference
&
decay
from
the
old
maners
in
al
estates
is
too
notorious
and
lamentable
to
behould
.
Neuer
so
much
iniustice
,
neuer
so
much
extortion
,
neuer
so
much
theft
,
neuer
so
much
pride
,
ebrietie
,
glottonie
,
riot
,
and
al
other
sinne
and
abhomination
.
But
onelie
(
as
though
he
knew
no
other
world
or
heauen
but
this
)
he
profanelie
,
and
proudlie
in
sondrie
places
of
his
litle
booke
,
maketh
repetition
of
their
good
lucke
in
this
life
;
of
their
abondance
in
wealth
;
of
their
long
peace
;
of
the
fruitfulnes
of
their
feeldes
euer
since
the
Popes
Curses
.
Much
like
to
the
irreligious
Tirant
that
neuer
liked
his
lucke
better
,
then
after
he
had
committed
sacrilege
,
and
robbed
sacred
thinges
.
So
this
triumphant
Libeller
braggeth
;
That
the
Queene
hath
reigned
as
long
as
three
Popes
;
fiue
times
as
long
as
Queene
Marie
her
sister
;
in
such
felicitie
,
that
anie
other
Prince
of
Christendome
would
be
glad
to
haue
some
peece
of
her
good
fortune
.
Which
tooto
prophane
and
proud
cogitations
and
comparisons
of
this
writer
,
we
wil
not
attribute
to
her
Maiesty
or
to
her
prudent
Councelours
;
who
haue
yet
more
feeling
and
sense
in
such
thinges
,
then
to
make
so
much
,
of
a
few
years
moe
or
lesse
reigne
,
and
other
terrene
felicitie
;
that
either
her
Maiesty
should
pronounce
of
her self
(
as
surely
she
wil
not
)
the
wordes
of
that
mistical
woman
of
the
Prophet
Esay
;
I
sit
a
Queene
and
widowe
I
am
not
,
and
mourning
I
shal
neuer
see
.
Or
that
her
wise
Councellours
should
admire
her
happines
for
this
thing
,
and
second
her
with
such
applause
as
the
people
vsed
to
Herode
,
in
the
height
of
his
arrogancie
and
proud
proposition
:
Voces
Dei
,
Wherfore
,
al
this
vanitie
and
triumphant
florish
proceedeth
only
from
the
vaine
of
our
Libeller
;
But
now
we
must
goe
further
with
this
vaunter
,
and
be
bold
to
tel
him
,
that
our
Countrie
is
in
no
such
blessed
state
,
First
and
formost
for
the
Cleargie
;
(
which
was
,
and
is
in
truth
wher
soeuer
it
remaine
,
In
depositum
;
haue
lost
their
terrene
lot
:
&
ether
are
dead
,
or
haue
passed
so
manie
yeares
in
miserie
,
as
thes
other
good
felowes
their
intruders
haue
liued
in
ioye
and
felicitie
;
who
in
deed
are
Filij
hominum
,
Secondelie
;
if
we
goe
from
Spiritualtie
to
Temporaltie
,
and
doe
make
our
consideration
of
al
orders
and
degrees
of
men
and
of
the
whole
corps
and
communaltie
of
the
land
;
we
shal
find
by
reason
,
experience
,
and
substantial
coniecture
,
that
the
whole
being
deuided
into
three
partes
,
two
of
them
are
inclined
to
Catholique
religion
in
their
hartes
,
and
consequentlie
are
discontented
with
the
present
condition
of
thinges
.
Now
for
the
other
zealous
and
sincere
Catholiques
,
being
maruelous
manie
throughout
the
whole
Realme
,
If
our
felowes
in
the
Catholique
faith
through
Christendome
could
conceaue
that
in
hart
,
[
*
](A16828-e23470-b)
*
Viz.
in
Crounes
.
222.
and
odde
.
100.
Markes
for
euerie
time
they
heare
Masse
:
How
manie
gentlemen
,
and
other
persons
of
wealth
are
wholie
vndone
,
by
losing
[
*
](A16828-e23490-b)
*
Viz.
in
Crounes
.
866.
and
odde
.
thirtene
score
poundes
by
the
yeare
for
not
coming
vnto
the
heretical
seruice
:
How
manie
haue
lost
al
their
landes
and
goodes
during
life
for
flying
out
of
the
Countrie
for
their
conscience
sake
:
How
manie
of
the
most
substantial
,
profitablest
,
and
persons
of
greatest
hospitalitie
in
diuers
prouinces
,
are
chased
out
of
their
owne
howses
;
by
spials
,
promotours
and
catchpols
:
How
manie
wander
in
place
wher
they
are
not
knowen
,
driuen
into
wooddes
,
yea
surelie
into
[
*
](A16828-e23520-b)
*
Iohn
Westby
of
Molbreck
Esquier
,
was
glad
to
stand
for
a
whole
winters
day
almost
,
in
a
pitt
in
water
vp
to
the
eares
:
and
often
forced
to
duck
vnder
the
water
,
least
he
should
be
espied
of
the
persecutors
.
waters
,
to
saue
them selues
from
the
Heretiques
crueltie
:
How
manie
godlie
and
honest
maried
cooples
most
deare
one
to
another
,
by
the
imprisonment
,
banishment
,
flight
of
ether
partie
,
are
pitifullie
sondred
:
How
manie
families
therby
dissolued
;
into
what
pouertie
,
miserie
,
and
mishap
their
children
are
driuen
:
what
number
therby
runne
ouer
sea
into
most
desperate
warres
and
fortunes
;
or
by
better
lucke
and
fortune
goe
to
the
seminaries
or
other
seruice
,
to
passe
their
time
during
their
Parentes
calamitie
.
And
for
such
as
be
of
the
vulgar
sort
of
honest
hushandmen
or
artisans
(
of
which
condition
innumerable
be
Catholiques
in
our
Countrie
)
they
being
not
able
to
pay
that
impious
Masse-Mulct
,
much
lesse
the
forfaiture
for
not
comming
to
the
Caluinistes
preaches
and
seruice
,
are
most
cruellie
and
barbarouslie
whipped
in
the
open
market
places
;
as
both
els
where
,
and
speciallie
of
late
a
blessed
number
in
the
Citie
of
Winchester
(
most
pitiful
to
behold
)
were
so
vsed
.
Others
haue
their
eares
cut
of
;
others
burnt
through
the
eare
;
Thes
then
and
a
thousand
moe
which
we
need
not
to
rehearse
,
being
the
miseries
of
the
better
sort
and
bigger
number
of
the
Realme
;
and
they
falling
vpon
them
for
their
fathers
Faith
,
and
no
other
crime
in
the
world
,
committed
ether
against
Prince
or
Countrie
:
(
as
the
Libeller
him self
confesseth
for
the
principal
Cleargie
,
and
for
manie
good
subiectes
of
the
laitie
;
who
therfore
,
he
sayeth
,
are
not
punished
by
anie
capital
paine
;
as
though
the
losse
of
libertie
,
landes
,
dignities
,
grace
and
goods
,
were
no
punishment
:
)
but
thes
calamities
(
we
say
)
being
common
to
our
whole
state
of
the
Realme
,
and
to
the
greatest
part
of
the
rest
;
shal
we
say
the
state
is
blessed
?
this
regiment
fortunate
?
al
is
peaceable
and
plentiful
in
England
?
Where
indeed
onelie
a
few
newlie
raised
by
other
mens
fal
,
are
made
happie
by
other
mens
infelicitie
:
and
where
a
verie
smal
number
,
in
comparison
,
haue
deuided
the
wealth
,
honors
,
offices
,
and
pleasures
of
the
whole
land
among
them selues
:
and
doe
menage
the
Countrie
by
their
fauorits
,
to
the
discontentment
,
disgrace
,
and
destruction
of
the
iustest
gentlemen
in
the
same
.
Now
this
condition
and
present
fortune
of
certaine
men
,
that
haue
by
her
Maiesties
lenitie
,
and
by
alteration
of
the
Catholique
religion
into
Heresie
,
thus
aduaunced
their
particular
;
is
by
thes
men
,
called
the
State
:
and
their
abundance
,
peace
,
and
prosperitie
;
the
happines
of
the
whole
Realme
.
Wher
,
the
happines
of
a
King
But
going
further
with
this
Politique
,
or
Atheist
(
whether
yow
wil
)
that
measureth
al
by
worldlie
felicitie
;
deeming
the
Popes
Anathema
or
Curse
to
be
voide
towardes
vs
,
or
rather
turned
into
blessing
,
by
the
good
succes
the
Protestantes
of
our
countrie
haue
had
in
al
their
life
and
doinges
,
since
the
publishing
of
the
same
:
we
wil
set
aside
the
miserie
of
so
great
numbers
of
particuler
men
named
before
,
and
presume
for
the
clearer
proceeding
in
this
cause
,
that
the
present
happines
of
some
protestantes
,
were
the
peace
and
prosperitie
of
the
whole
Realme
and
state
:
It
were
a
hard
matter
to
perswade
this
to
a
thriftles
yonker
,
a
vulgar
reader
,
a
common
person
,
or
such
an
one
as
brutishlie
beholdeth
and
esteemeth
the
present
pleasures
or
profits
that
he
enioyeth
with
licentious
libertie
,
aboue
al
that
may
fal
to
him
or
his
,
be
it
wealth
,
be
it
woe
,
afterward
for
euer
:
but
to
wise
men
,
and
speciallie
to
such
as
haue
charge
of
Common
weales
,
it
is
nothing
dificil
;
who
if
they
knowe
not
of
them selues
(
as
lightlie
they
doe
by
the
lawe
of
Nature
)
precepts
of
policie
,
and
holie
Scriptures
:
yet
they
may
easilie
be
induced
to
consider
,
that
the
present
peace
and
pleasure
of
a
common
bodie
or
state
,
or
the
calme
of
a
few
yeares
(
if
it
be
ether
procured
or
supported
by
iniust
and
dishonorable
meanes
,
or
be
ioined
with
euident
perils
,
present
or
to
come
)
is
indeed
no
true
prosperitie
,
nether
in
common
,
nor
in
particular
:
but
rather
a
prognostication
of
Gods
great
plagues
to
come
,
and
of
the
future
miseries
either
to
fal
afterwardes
,
in
our
owne
daies
,
or
to
our
posteritie
.
No
weale-publique
is
happie
without
iustice
,
honour
,
&
securitie
.
If
our
wealth
be
obteined
by
spoile
or
sacrilege
,
it
is
vniust
.
If
our
peace
be
mainteined
by
our
neighbours
warres
,
it
is
iniurious
and
dishonorable
.
If
no
respect
be
had
for
the
continuance
,
securitie
and
stabilitie
of
this
good
fortune
we
seeme
to
be
in
,
then
ether
we
or
our
posteritie
shal
feele
as
much
woe
,
as
we
now
doe
ioye
.
Of
the
reuolt
from
the
Sea
Apostolique
,
alteration
of
religion
,
spoile
of
Churches
and
Cleargie
(
by
which
they
made
their
entrie
into
this
new
blessednes
)
how
iust
and
lauful
it
was
,
we
wil
not
now
stand
vpon
:
nor
shew
what
ignominious
practises
and
plaguy
iniustice
they
haue
vsed
to
susteine
the
same
,
farre
differing
from
the
old
royal
dealinges
of
our
Kinges
&
Countrie
;
who
ether
by
lauful
open
warres
,
or
honorable
leagues
and
assured
amitie
,
procured
their
rest
and
peace
.
To
make
the
subiectes
of
Scotland
,
first
;
then
of
Fraunce
;
and
last
of
al
of
Flaunders
,
In
al
which
,
God
hath
so
wonderfully
ouerrought
their
humane
counsailes
(
that
seemed
to
such
as
had
no
deepe
insight
in
thinges
present
,
See
you
not
,
how
euen
God
him self
hath
defeated
al
their
driftes
in
Scotland
,
Apostata
of
Colen
or
other
their
correspondents
wil
come
:
they
partelie
perceaue
,
and
may
acknowledge
therin
(
as
al
other
wise
men
doe
)
the
mightie
,
iust
,
and
prouident
hand
of
God
.
Caluinisme
,
or
Atheisme
,
by
which
our
Realme
hath
so
long
perished
.
Though
this
Libeller
and
other
English
new
writers
(
no
wiser
nor
better
then
Children
or
Beares
,
that
are
offended
with
the
roddes
,
stones
,
or
staues
,
wherwith
they
be
beaten
,
nether
looking
a●
the
cause
nor
cheefe
author
of
their
punishment
)
attribute
their
trobles
or
apprehended
feares
to
the
excommunication
,
and
to
the
godlie
endeuours
of
Catholique
Priestes
,
instructing
the
people
,
peaceablie
to
their
saluation
.
And
how
much
this
forsaking
of
holie
Church
Faith
and
communion
of
al
Christian
people
displeased
God
;
and
how
vnwiselie
it
was
done
in
respect
of
the
temporal
state
,
and
safetie
of
our
Prince
&
Countrie
;
the
same
Lord
God
hath
in
their
owne
daies
,
that
were
the
authors
therof
,
reuealed
:
as
otherwise
natural
reason
and
experience
(
if
they
were
neuer
so
voide
of
conscience
and
religion
)
might
haue
foretold
them
.
But
(
alas
)
their
owne
particular
aduauncement
,
and
infinite
ambition
,
(
which
they
thought
should
not
haue
so
free
cours
,
if
the
old
state
of
religion
had
continued
)
:
ether
brought
them
into
errour
of
iudgement
(
as
it
commonlie
happeth
)
;
or
els
(
which
is
no
rare
case
nether
)
made
them
against
their
owne
knowledge
,
folowe
that
which
was
so
pernitious
both
temporallie
and
spirituallie
.
For
who
could
not
see
,
though
his
iudgement
,
reason
,
They
were
not
ignorant
that
the
Pope
and
Sea
Apostolique
(
now
the
second
time
so
contemptuouslie
forsaken
)
could
ether
of
conscience
or
dutie
to
his
flocke
,
or
his
owne
honour
,
They
looked
not
wel
about
them
,
K.
Henrie
the
8.
and
K.
Edward
the
sixt
late
daies
;
and
the
doubtful
euent
of
such
thinges
might
haue
forewarned
them
,
of
the
like
that
might
fal
,
and
sithence
haue
fallen
as
wel
in
England
as
Ireland
:
where
al
the
Countrie
being
in
good
wil
Catholique
,
they
might
easilie
perceaue
with
what
a
general
torment
of
conscience
,
and
danger
of
ciuil
warre
,
the
new
Religion
were
to
be
enforced
vpon
them
.
Feare
is
neuer
a
sure
nor
long
keeper
of
his
maister
.
And
because
no
Prince
ruleth
his
subiects
so
securelie
by
force
and
feare
,
as
by
loue
and
liking
;
how
could
they
not
conceaue
,
that
al
Ireland
and
a
great
peece
of
England
was
euer
to
be
interteined
in
subiection
,
by
power
and
plaine
awe
,
&
nothing
by
loue
and
sweetnes
?
And
which
is
of
more
perilous
sequele
in
this
case
,
and
ought
most
of
al
to
haue
bene
by
them
foreseene
,
is
;
that
the
diuersitie
of
religion
,
ioined
with
the
censure
and
sentence
of
the
Sea
Apostolique
,
may
make
such
alteration
in
the
opinions
of
manie
(
otherwise
most
loial
subiectes
)
that
diuers
may
seeme
to
obey
onelie
of
feare
and
nothing
of
conscience
.
Which
conscience
of
the
subiectes
(
doubtles
)
is
the
onelie
sure
piller
of
the
Souerains
estate
.
They
should
haue
foreseene
how
manie
persons
of
honour
and
qualitie
for
freedome
of
conscience
and
other
discontentment
grounded
on
religion
,
were
like
to
flie
into
forreine
partes
:
who
might
by
zeale
or
miserie
be
so
irritated
against
the
causes
of
their
banishment
and
occupiers
of
their
liuelihoodes
,
that
their
absence
might
proue
dangerous
to
their
enimies
state
.
Whom
they
can
not
represse
by
calling
them
Fugitiues
,
or
such
like
names
of
vulgar
reproch
:
for
that
terrefied
not
the
noble
Prince
Henrie
the
seuenth
,
They
should
haue
made
their
accompt
before
alteration
of
religion
,
that
ther
would
rise
therby
,
But
the
aduersarie
telleth
vs
that
they
haue
gone
through
al
thes
perils
,
and
haue
had
so
manie
victories
against
what
enimies
soeuer
,
at
home
or
abrode
;
and
that
therfore
al
was
wiselie
done
and
luckelie
.
To
which
we
say
,
that
if
al
proue
wel
in
the
end
,
it
is
better
for
them
:
and
that
it
is
not
so
properlie
perteining
to
prudence
,
to
escape
dangers
when
they
fal
(
which
good
luck
,
fond
men
also
sometimes
haue
by
fortune
)
as
to
preuent
and
prouide
,
that
no
dangers
fal
;
and
to
flie
from
such
thinges
,
wherof
euident
perils
must
needes
ensue
.
But
in
this
matter
of
Religion
,
God
him self
also
hath
checked
their
worldlie
purposes
and
conceiptes
maruelouslie
.
Catholique
Romane
Church
,
so
to
encrease
in
al
orders
sexes
&
degrees
of
men
,
that
they
may
see
and
confesse
,
that
Digitus
Dei
est
hic
;
and
that
if
they
persist
,
Once
,
they
shew
them selues
to
be
so
terrified
by
God
in
the
blood
&
death
of
so
manie
Martirs
,
which
they
in
a
kind
of
extreme
desperate
obstinacie
,
and
obduration
doe
dailie
kil
,
&
yet
are
so
appalled
by
the
truth
and
the
common
sense
of
al
men
;
that
they
dare
not
,
or
are
ashamed
to
execute
them
for
religion
:
wherby
euen
now
in
the
vaunt
of
their
wealth
,
peace
and
prosperitie
,
they
shew
such
extraordinarie
feares
,
as
is
wonder
to
behold
.
Wherin
their
miserie
is
so
lamentable
(
as
we
conster
it
)
the
perplexitie
which
God
hath
driuen
them
vnto
,
Iohn
.
11.
but
al
is
against
their
state
;
euerie
man
crying
out
,
Quòd
venient
Romani
,
&
tollent
locum
&
gentem
nostram
.
So
long
as
our
Realme
was
in
the
vnitie
of
the
Catholique
Church
,
and
liued
ether
in
iust
warres
,
or
honorable
peace
with
our
neighbours
;
was
ther
anie
such
extreme
feares
of
present
inuasion
?
was
ther
such
mustering
?
such
diligent
watch
,
and
swearing
against
the
Pope
at
euerie
porte
?
such
examination
of
passingers
?
such
a
doe
generallie
,
and
such
mistrust
of
the
subiectes
fidelitie
?
such
ielousie
ouer
al
men
,
as
though
the
whole
Realme
were
a
Campe
,
that
feared
and
expected
euerie
houre
,
some
secret
Camisado
?
Is
this
the
felicitie
&
securitie
that
the
Libeller
so
much
glorieth
of
,
wherof
he
saieth
other
countries
wishe
some
part
?
Surelie
,
a
moderate
fortune
with
securitie
,
is
without
comparison
much
better
,
then
al
the
pleasures
in
the
world
,
with
perplexitie
.
And
it
seemeth
by
outward
signes
,
that
ther
is
no
Nation
in
Europe
which
standeth
this
day
,
in
so
doubtful
termes
,
as
ours
doth
.
Woe
be
to
our
sinnes
therfore
.
Which
we
say
not
vpon
anie
likelihood
of
anie
such
present
dangers
,
as
seeme
there
now
so
extremlie
to
be
feared
:
or
for
that
the
Priestes
of
God
or
other
Catholique
men
,
can
possiblie
be
anie
cause
therof
,
which
is
indeed
no
more
but
this
;
But
our
consideration
is
speciallie
of
the
dreadful
and
most
desperate
case
,
our
whole
Countrie
,
euerie
order
,
and
eche
particular
man
therof
,
is
in
;
Which
the
Counselours
them selues
sticke
not
to
confesse
,
and
publish
:
as
yow
may
reade
in
an
oration
,
Thus
much
hath
that
honorable
person
of
our
general
calamitie
.
In
the
meane
time
,
Wherin
our
distresse
is
more
markable
,
that
it
is
not
onelie
not
preuented
in
so
manie
yeares
of
Gods
patience
,
and
general
foresight
of
the
miseries
,
by
the
graue
Councellours
and
al
other
wise
men
:
How
so
euer
it
be
;
our
miserie
herein
is
notorious
and
the
old
glorie
and
felicitie
of
our
Realme
(
the
guides
therof
,
wittinglie
and
willinglie
beholding
it
,
and
consenting
thervnto
)
so
fadeth
and
falleth
to
nothing
in
al
mens
sight
:
that
we
can
not
complaine
inough
of
our
instant
calamities
,
nor
attribute
them
to
anie
other
cause
then
to
Gods
iudgements
;
wherby
first
(
as
the
Italian
saieth
)
a
mans
braine
,
is
taken
away
when
God
entendeth
to
punishe
him
,
lest
he
should
by
prouidence
auert
the
intended
plague
.
This
our
Countries
scourge
,
proceeding
wholie
of
our
notorious
forsaking
the
Catholique
Church
and
Sea
Apostolique
,
began
first
in
K.
Henrie
the
eight
;
[
*
](A16828-e24410-b)
*
1.
Mal.
1.11
.
Antiochus
)
vpon
that
his
most
iniust
title
and
chalenge
of
the
Headship
and
supreame
gouernment
of
the
Church
,
whence
al
thes
extremities
are
ensewed
sithence
.
Which
king
God
plagued
meruelouslie
streight
vpon
his
reuolt
,
both
spirituallie
and
temporallie
.
For
within
a
verie
short
space
(
by
his
sufferance
)
he
killed
his
owne
wife
,
mother
to
her
Maiesty
that
now
is
;
whom
he
loued
so
impotentlie
a
litle
before
,
that
for
her
sake
he
both
diuorced
him self
from
his
former
wife
(
with
whom
he
had
liued
so
honorablie
twentie
yeares
together
)
and
from
the
vnitie
of
the
Church
(
which
he
and
his
predecessours
had
bene
in
,
nine
hundreth
yeares
before
)
;
and
shed
the
blood
of
the
learnedest
,
After
that
he
maried
and
remaried
,
killed
and
dismissed
both
wiues
and
frendes
as
often
,
Millia
dena
vnus
templorum
sustulit
annus
.
Quàm
timeo
in
poenas
vix
satis
vnus
erit
.
And
he
that
without
al
feare
of
God
brake
so
manie
thousand
holie
mens
wils
and
foundations
;
had
his
owne
testament
broken
,
falsified
,
and
forged
,
before
his
bones
were
thorough
cold
:
and
that
Romane
religion
,
which
he
by
force
of
his
owne
newlie
chalenged
supremacie
,
and
by
sharpe
lawes
and
humane
deuises
and
punishmentes
mainteined
during
his
life
,
and
was
by
him
speciallie
recommended
vnto
such
as
he
gaue
the
gouernment
and
education
of
his
sonne
,
was
immediatlie
abolished
and
the
whole
Realme
altered
into
Zwinglianisme
,
which
of
al
other
sectes
he
most
abhorred
.
And
for
his
issue
,
leauing
behind
him
three
goodlie
and
towardlie
children
:
first
,
Wherin
,
it
is
but
a
smal
comfort
and
remedie
for
thes
our
publique
distresses
,
that
the
Libeller
so
often
,
But
al
are
signes
of
Gods
ire
towardes
our
poore
Countrie
:
the
euil
lucke
wherof
and
of
King
Henrie
is
so
much
more
,
that
this
noble
line
and
issue
now
failing
,
they
wil
not
suffer
vs
to
goe
to
the
next
of
the
same
royal
blood
descending
from
the
renouned
Prince
Henrie
the
seuenth
,
grandfather
to
her
Maiesty
(
by
whos
victorious
entrie
,
happie
mariage
and
issue
,
al
diuersitie
of
former
claimes
of
the
Croune
,
and
most
cruel
Ciuil
warres
were
ended
;
and
the
coniunction
of
the
two
Royal
houses
of
Lancastre
and
Yorke
,
fortunatelie
atchiued
:
)
but
by
most
shameful
packing
of
certaine
Puritanes
and
ambitious
persons
with
the
emulous
house
,
and
contrarie
faction
to
the
familie
of
this
said
noble
Prince
Henrie
the
7.
would
bring
al
to
skambling
;
and
as
they
hope
,
gape
after
,
and
worke
for
,
to
their
owne
poste
.
That
so
by
Gods
iust
iudgements
our
Countrie
should
at
once
,
fal
into
two
extreme
miseries
:
both
by
forsaking
God
and
the
Catholique
religion
on
the
one
side
;
as
also
by
refusing
,
and
tooto
shamefullie
abusing
the
onelie
next
,
true
and
lauful
heire
;
and
consequentlie
the
whole
blood
of
kinge
Henrie
the
seuenth
,
on
the
other
side
.
Wherein
our
feares
might
be
the
lesse
if
they
would
or
could
preuent
the
said
mischeeues
,
by
declaring
,
at
least
now
at
length
,
the
heire
apparant
.
But
herein
also
our
future
calamities
are
shewed
to
be
ineuitable
,
except
God
vse
mercy
aboue
humane
meanes
.
For
the
matter
is
so
farre
past
and
ouerruled
by
certaine
,
that
they
can
now
skarce
enter
into
anie
deliberation
of
the
succession
(
as
they
imagine
)
without
extreme
peril
which
they
had
rather
put
of
,
to
the
end
of
the
Queenes
life
and
their
owne
,
then
haue
it
to
fal
presentlie
in
their
dayes
.
Our
Lord
God
turne
al
to
the
best
,
and
to
that
end
that
most
shal
tend
to
his
glorie
,
what
deserued
confusion
so
euer
fal
vnto
vs
.
This
yet
we
can
not
but
lament
and
maruaile
at
in
this
cause
;
that
the
coniunction
and
vniting
the
two
noble
Realmes
of
England
and
Scotland
into
one
Monarchie
,
which
we
haue
sought
for
with
so
manie
cruel
battailes
,
and
so
much
blood
of
both
Nations
?
being
now
offred
by
God
and
nature
in
the
sweetest
and
(
doubtles
)
most
indifferent
sort
that
can
be
;
Into
thes
straites
(
loe
)
on
euerie
hande
,
is
our
poore
Countrie
brought
by
the
iudgementes
of
God
;
whilest
our
Libeller
and
other
Protestantes
,
tel
the
simple
people
of
their
faire
weather
,
and
present
abundaunce
of
al
thinges
,
to
auert
their
mindes
from
the
foresaid
endles
miseries
.
Which
for
our
forsaking
the
faith
of
our
Fathers
,
al
wise
men
extremlie
feare
,
and
certainlie
expect
,
if
we
returne
not
to
our
Lord
God
,
and
vnite
our selues
againe
to
the
Catholique
and
Romane
Church
,
which
we
haue
so
vnworthelie
left
,
and
cruellie
persecuted
.
Out
of
whos
companie
and
obedience
ther
is
nether
saluation
in
the
next
,
nor
anie
true
peace
&
securitie
in
this
world
:
which
both
Christian
charitie
and
natural
loue
towardes
our
dearest
countrie
,
frendes
,
flesh
and
blood
,
causeth
vs
so
often
and
earnestly
to
inculcate
;
Alas
;
it
is
nether
Pope
nor
Priest
(
as
the
Libeller
vntrulie
affirmeth
,
Moyses
and
Aaron
resisted
Chore
and
his
confederates
,
and
executed
Gods
sentence
vpon
them
,
and
were
not
their
enimies
.
Samuel
denounced
and
executed
Gods
sentence
against
Saul
;
Elias
against
Iesabel
;
and
other
Prophets
and
Priests
against
other
Kinges
without
al
malice
and
with
much
loue
.
No
otherwise
then
Io.
Roffensis
,
Sir
Thomas
Moore
and
others
did
;
who
resisted
vpon
great
loue
and
dutie
to
their
Soueraine
,
disswading
both
his
diuorce
from
the
Church
and
from
his
wife
.
Which
kind
of
men
be
nether
traitors
nor
enimies
to
be
resisted
by
sword
or
lawes
:
but
they
are
onelie
such
aduersaries
as
our
Sauiour
comaundeth
the
faithful
to
agree
withal
in
the
way
,
for
diuers
dangers
folowing
.
S.
Ambrose
;
to
remember
how
Theodosius
the
yonger
behaued
him self
in
the
cause
of
S.
Chrisostome
,
for
whos
vniust
banishment
the
said
Emperours
father
and
mother
were
excommunicated
;
Which
danger
her
Maiesties
father
(
in
whom
this
reuolt
of
our
daies
and
Countrie
beganne
)
both
afore
once
or
twice
,
We
trust
the
intollerable
flatterie
of
this
Libeller
or
other
like
(
telling
her
Maiesty
,
S.
Paules
rule
and
admonition
giuen
to
al
the
faithful
,
in
thes
wordes
;
Obedite
praepositis
vestris
&
subiacete
eis
;
For
that
they
watch
as
being
to
render
accompt
of
your
soules
.
If
Princes
then
haue
soules
,
they
must
needes
be
vnder
the
accompt
and
charge
of
Prelates
;
if
they
haue
Prelates
,
they
must
obey
them
and
be
subiect
vnto
them
;
if
they
be
bound
to
obey
them
,
and
be
subiect
vnto
them
,
they
must
acknowledge
them
for
their
superiours
.
How
then
say
thes
wicked
flatterers
,
that
Kings
&
Queens
haue
no
superiors
;
none
to
be
subiect
vnto
,
but
God
?
That
they
be
the
cheefe
eue●
in
causes
ecclesiastical
,
&
in
matters
of
religion
,
soule
,
and
conscience
,
within
their
Realmes
?
That
neither
Pope
nor
Prelate
can
excommunicate
them
,
or
vse
other
discipline
for
correction
of
them
,
when
they
fal
from
their
faith
?
If
Theodosius
the
Emperour
had
had
such
bolsterers
of
his
pride
about
him
,
or
so
litle
grace
and
wisdome
as
to
haue
giuen
eare
to
them
:
S.
Ambrose
authoritie
sentence
and
censure
against
him
.
But
he
was
more
happie
and
Christian
then
to
plead
his
superioritie
in
such
matters
aboue
his
Bishop
;
or
to
chalenge
exemption
or
impunitie
in
this
world
for
what
so
euer
he
did
or
beleeued
,
and
onelie
to
be
reserued
to
God
.
And
it
is
a
singular
note
of
irreligiositie
in
our
dayes
,
that
thes
prophane
Heretiques
&
godles
persons
doe
prefer
humane
thinges
,
before
diuine
;
the
regiment
temporal
,
before
spiritual
;
the
bodie
,
before
the
soule
;
earth
,
before
heauen
;
Regalitie
,
before
Priesthood
;
and
this
life
,
before
the
next
and
al
eternitie
.
Which
is
an
euident
demonstration
,
that
al
tendeth
in
this
Heresie
,
to
plaine
Paganisme
and
Epicurisme
:
esteeming
and
admiring
none
,
but
such
as
be
in
worldlie
height
power
&
dignitie
,
that
can
yeeld
them
thes
transitorie
honours
,
pleasures
and
preferments
.
What
is
more
honorable
(
saith
S.
Ambrose
)
then
that
the
Emperour
be
called
a
child
of
the
Church
;
for
a
good
Emperour
is
within
the
Church
,
and
not
aboue
the
Church
.
And
S.
Chrisostome
admonishing
Priestes
of
their
dutie
,
in
keeping
from
the
holie
altar
great
offendours
;
expreslie
warneth
them
to
vse
their
authoritie
therin
,
euen
towardes
Kinges
,
or
what
soeuer
they
be
.
Whether
(
saith
he
)
he
be
Duke
,
Prefect
,
or
crouned
Prince
,
that
would
vnworthilie
approche
,
forbid
him
:
thy
authoritie
&
power
is
greater
than
his
.
So
S.
Gregorie
Nazianzene
speaketh
to
his
owne
Emperour
.
The
lawe
of
Christ
hath
made
you
subiect
to
my
power
and
to
my
tribunal
,
for
we
haue
our
soueraintie
,
and
that
more
excellent
and
perfect
;
vnlesse
the
spirit
should
subdue
it self
to
the
flesh
,
and
heauenlie
thinges
yeeld
to
the
earthlie
.
Which
my
libertie
of
speech
I
feare
not
(
O
Emperour
)
but
thou
wilt
allowe
,
seeing
thou
art
an
holie
sheepe
of
my
sacred
fold
,
and
a
pupil
of
the
great
Pastor
,
and
wel
instructed
by
the
holie-Ghost
from
thine
infancie
.
Also
S.
Athanasius
plainlie
auoucheth
and
proueth
the
Emperour
Constantius
the
Arrian
,
Vicar
general
to
K.
Henrie
in
Spiritualibus
;
and
sit
among
and
before
al
the
Bishops
and
Archbishops
of
the
Realme
,
in
their
conuocations
?
If
he
had
heard
tel
of
Sigillum
Reginae
ad
causas
ecclesiasticas
;
of
her
commissioners
and
courts
;
of
her
deposing
and
creating
Bishops
,
and
determining
of
Religion
at
her
pleasure
?
Kinges
nether
Catholiques
nether
Heretiques
,
euer
went
thus
farre
;
being
much
more
capable
,
then
anie
woman
can
be
.
Of
which
sexe
S.
Chrisostome
sayeth
thus
.
When
it
cometh
to
the
gouernment
of
the
Church
and
charge
of
soules
,
al
womankind
must
needes
wholie
giue
place
.
That
not
onelie
Athanasius
the
great
but
the
ancient
Osius
,
Leontius
,
S.
Hilarie
and
other
,
did
so
sharplie
reprehend
it
in
that
heretical
king
Constantius
;
might
haue
forewarned
our
Countrie
and
her
Maiesties
Councellours
,
to
haue
taken
heed
,
as
wel
of
the
like
absurditie
,
as
of
the
suspition
of
Heresie
that
in
mens
heades
might
seeme
to
be
ingendred
therbie
:
seing
that
such
as
first
attempted
it
,
were
notorious
Arrians
.
But
to
giue
the
same
and
farre
more
superioritie
to
a
woman
(
wherof
,
as
you
see
by
S.
Chrisostome
she
cannot
possiblie
be
capable
)
that
passeth
al
the
barbarous
flatterie
and
follie
in
the
world
;
and
maketh
our
nation
a
verie
fable
to
al
nations
,
and
to
the
posteritie
.
Which
,
in
truth
,
is
not
to
make
her
next
to
God
in
her
Realme
(
as
the
Libeller
saith
)
but
to
make
her
the
God
of
her
people
.
S.
Paul
expreslie
testifieth
to
be
giuen
to
Bishops
:
Take
heed
to
your selues
and
to
the
whole
flocke
,
wherin
the
Holie-Ghost
hath
placed
you
Bishops
to
rule
the
Church
of
God
,
&c.
Touching
which
our
English
singular
absurditie
,
it
is
the
greatest
pitie
in
the
world
to
see
them
so
manie
yeares
,
after
so
much
holie
blood
protesting
against
that
iniquitie
,
and
so
manie
learned
mens
admonitions
,
persist
in
the
same
:
and
to
alleage
stil
thos
scriptures
so
impertinentlie
for
the
Princes
vsurped
spiritual
soueraintie
,
by
which
Claudius
or
Nero
(
in
whos
daies
and
of
whom
the
Apostle
spake
specially
)
might
as
wel
chalenge
to
be
aboue
S.
Peter
and
Paul
in
the
gouernment
of
the
Church
and
in
causes
ecclesiastical
,
as
anie
Christian
king
that
now
liueth
.
S.
Peter
admonished
the
Christians
to
whom
he
wrote
,
and
al
other
in
them
,
To
be
subiect
to
the
king
as
excelling
or
preeminent
(
which
place
our
aduersarie
so
confidentlie
alleageth
)
:
first
,
S.
Peter
,
Paul
,
or
Christ
him self
in
the
Church
of
God
,
or
in
ecclesiastical
regiment
?
(
for
Christ
behaued
him self
to
the
Emperour
in
his
daies
,
as
the
Apostle
here
commaundeth
Christians
to
doe
)
:
and
that
the
Apostolical
preeminence
,
or
our
Sauiours
owne
Preesthood
among
the
faithful
,
should
not
be
esteemed
so
highe
in
truth
and
afore
God
,
as
the
regalitie
of
Nero
,
or
any
other
ether
faithful
or
heathen
temporal
power
?
Thirdlie
;
can
they
be
so
ignorant
as
not
to
see
,
the
king
to
be
called
the
cheefe
or
precelling
by
the
Apostle
,
not
in
comparison
or
respect
of
the
spiritual
dignitie
:
but
in
regard
of
his
Dukes
,
Presidentes
,
and
other
lieutenants
vnder
him
,
as
the
text
it self
plainlie
geueth
?
Fourthlie
;
can
not
our
aduersaries
discerne
the
causes
in
which
both
Christian
Priestes
,
religious
,
and
al
other
men
(
as
S.
Chrisostome
writeth
)
doe
owe
obedience
to
lauful
kinges
(
whether
they
be
heathen
or
faithful
)
from
thos
matters
,
wherin
nether
Pagane
nor
Christian
Prince
may
commaund
the
Priest
nor
people
that
is
in
religion
and
affaires
of
the
soule
?
Fiftlie
;
could
they
not
espie
,
by
the
wordes
of
S.
Peter
next
going
before
,
that
the
occasion
of
his
writing
of
this
obedience
to
Princes
,
was
;
to
teach
the
faithful
,
how
they
should
behaue
them selues
in
companie
of
the
heathen
without
offence
?
Who
among
other
thinges
slaundered
and
charged
the
Christians
of
treason
,
conspiracies
and
disobedience
to
their
Prince
(
euen
as
our
Protestants
doe
Catholiques
)
because
they
would
not
leaue
their
Christian
faith
and
exercises
at
their
commaundement
;
nor
obey
them
before
God
and
their
holie
Pastours
,
in
matter
of
faith
and
conscience
.
For
stopping
of
al
which
false
&
slaunderous
tonges
,
S.
Peter
Lastlie
;
could
our
Libeller
and
his
fellowes
be
in
truth
so
grosse
as
not
to
consider
,
that
though
the
Apostles
and
holie
Bishops
of
thos
first
times
,
(
when
the
Emperours
were
yet
heathen
&
strangers
to
Christ
,
and
his
Church
)
could
haue
no
superioritie
ouer
them
,
nor
vse
anie
discipline
towardes
them
,
the
other
acknowledging
no
dutie
or
subiection
to
the
Apostles
or
spiritual
gouernours
of
the
faithful
people
:
yet
now
when
the
Princes
of
the
world
haue
submitted
them selues
and
their
people
to
the
Ghospel
of
Christ
and
to
his
sweet
yoke
,
and
are
become
members
and
children
of
the
Church
:
as
the
spiritual
power
oweth
in
worldlie
thinges
honour
and
obedience
to
his
temporal
soueraine
:
so
likewise
,
that
the
secular
power
must
of
reason
yeeld
honor
and
subiection
to
the
spiritual
,
in
affaires
of
faith
,
soule
and
religion
?
ether
of
them
hauing
meanes
in
their
kind
of
superioritie
,
to
force
by
lawes
penaltie
&
discipline
the
other
to
obedience
and
due
subiection
,
if
ether
should
rebel
against
the
other
?
Wherin
because
the
spiritual
power
consisteth
in
thinges
Quae
sunt
ad
Deum
;
and
that
concerne
our
soules
,
and
the
conducting
of
them
to
life
and
peace
euerlasting
:
and
the
temporal
perteineth
principallie
to
the
good
and
tranquilitie
of
this
transitorie
life
;
comparing
them
both
together
,
it
must
needes
be
confessed
,
that
the
spiritual
is
the
higher
nearer
and
liker
to
the
Soueraintie
of
God
,
ouer
his
reasonable
creatures
;
then
is
the
terrene
power
or
Humane
creature
,
as
the
Apostle
here
termeth
the
King
&
his
presidents
.
So
as
euerie
power
both
spiritual
and
temporal
being
of
God
(
as
S.
Paul
teacheth
)
and
obedience
and
subiection
due
to
both
in
their
kind
,
though
in
seueral
subiects
,
causes
and
respectes
:
yet
is
it
most
cleare
that
of
the
two
the
ecclesiastical
power
and
regiment
is
more
excellent
.
In
respect
wherof
,
S.
Ignatius
Honour
God
the
author
and
Lord
of
al
,
and
the
Bishop
as
the
Prince
of
Priestes
,
being
the
Image
of
God
and
holding
his
Princedome
of
him
,
and
his
Priesthood
of
Christ
.
And
after
him
you
must
honor
also
the
King
.
For
none
is
to
be
preferred
before
God
nor
equal
to
him
,
nor
more
honorable
in
the
Church
then
the
Bishop
,
exercising
the
Priesthood
of
God
for
the
saluation
of
the
world
.
Nether
is
anie
equal
to
the
King
in
the
hoste
or
campe
,
procuring
peace
and
beneuolence
to
the
other
Princes
vnder
him
.
For
he
that
honoreth
the
Bishop
shal
be
honored
of
God
;
and
he
that
dishonoreth
him
shal
of
God
be
dishonored
.
For
if
anie
man
rising
against
the
king
is
worthie
of
damnation
;
how
can
he
escape
Gods
iudgementes
,
that
attempteth
anie
thing
against
or
without
the
Bishop
?
For
Priesthood
is
the
cheef
and
somme
of
al
mans
good
:
which
who
so
euer
disgraceth
,
dishonoreth
God
,
and
our
Lord
IESVS
CHRIST
the
chefe
Priest
of
God
,
&c.
And
if
anie
man
list
farther
to
see
what
the
olde
Christian
Emperours
thought
and
acknowledged
in
this
matter
;
S.
Augustines
162.
epistle
of
the
same
Emperours
contentment
,
to
aske
pardon
of
the
Bishopes
for
taking
vpon
him
to
deale
in
the
Cause
of
Caecilian
,
properlie
perteining
to
them
:
&
S.
Ambrose
epistle
32.
of
Valentinian
the
elders
lawe
,
that
in
ecclesiastical
causes
none
should
iuditiallie
deale
,
that
were
not
of
the
same
order
.
The
like
he
writeth
of
the
Emperour
Gratians
behauiour
in
the
Councel
of
Aquileia
.
And
to
be
breefe
;
let
him
reade
the
Emperour
Iustinianus
sixt
constitution
,
wher
he
both
putteth
the
true
difference
betwixt
the
Priesthood
and
the
Empire
;
and
preferreth
that
before
this
,
saying
thus
:
The
greatest
giftes
of
God
among
men
,
is
the
Priestood
and
the
Empire
:
of
which
two
the
former
hauing
the
administration
of
diuine
thinges
,
the
other
of
humane
,
both
proceeding
of
one
beginning
,
doe
adorne
mans
life
&c.
And
thus
it
is
,
euen
in
thos
Countries
where
the
Church
and
Ciuil
state
concurre
in
one
common
wealth
;
&
wher
like
as
the
Prelates
be
in
some
respect
and
causes
subiect
to
the
temporal
Prince
:
so
againe
the
Prince
and
state
reciprocallie
in
spiritual
matters
,
are
obedient
to
the
Church
&
Prelates
:
ether
of
them
deferring
due
honor
to
the
other
;
but
the
spiritual
souerantie
euer
preferred
among
the
faithful
;
though
for
worldlie
power
,
force
,
and
glorie
(
most
necessarie
to
keepe
the
people
in
awe
&
order
)
kinges
doe
lightlie
exceed
the
other
.
Which
exterior
shew
and
splendour
of
Prince
the
Prelates
of
their
seueral
dominions
,
doe
most
humblie
by
al
seruice
and
office
manteine
.
But
now
for
the
Pope
(
cheefe
of
al
Bishopes
and
Christian
people
)
being
in
respect
of
his
temporal
state
,
subiect
to
no
Prince
nor
Potentat
of
the
world
;
and
for
his
spiritual
dignitie
and
iurisdiction
farre
passing
al
the
Prelates
of
particular
Churches
and
prouinces
;
his
principalitie
being
in
nether
kind
subiect
or
subalternate
to
anie
other
:
he
must
needes
be
greater
and
more
pearles
without
al
exception
and
limitation
.
And
though
his
state
and
authoritie
temporal
,
be
not
holden
nor
chalenged
by
Gods
expresse
lawe
immediatlie
of
him
,
as
the
spiritual
supremacie
is
,
In
which
case
also
some
of
our
ignorant
Heretiques
(
as
among
other
,
this
Libeller
)
be
so
vnsensible
,
that
they
sticke
not
to
alleage
the
saying
of
S.
Paul
;
Rom.
13.
That
euerie
soule
must
be
subiect
to
superiour
power
;
to
proue
therbie
(
as
it
seemeth
)
that
the
Pope
should
be
obedient
to
our
Queene
,
or
to
some
other
particular
king
.
As
though
euerie
person
should
be
subiect
to
euerie
power
,
or
to
anie
other
then
to
him
,
that
hath
superioritie
ouer
him
:
or
in
anie
other
matters
then
wherin
he
hath
superioritie
&
may
commaund
.
Or
as
though
God
had
onelie
ordeined
secular
power
,
and
commaunded
al
obedience
therunto
;
and
not
appointed
spiritual
power
and
prelacie
,
with
charge
of
subiection
vnto
the
same
also
.
With
such
grosse
felowes
the
Church
hath
to
doe
,
that
nether
haue
sense
,
reason
,
nor
religion
:
and
which
alleage
that
,
for
obedience
to
earthlie
powers
onelie
,
which
ether
in
expresse
wordes
,
or
by
necessarie
sequele
,
much
more
commendeth
subiection
to
spiritual
powers
.
As
with
like
blindnes
,
the
man
also
alleageth
this
our
Sauiours
sentence
:
The
Kinges
of
the
Gentils
,
haue
rule
over
them
,
but
you
not
so
;
to
proue
that
Popes
should
arrogate
no
temporal
authoritie
,
but
feede
onelie
,
as
he
saith
Peter
did
,
and
manie
of
the
next
Popes
after
him
.
Which
he
would
neuer
haue
cited
if
he
had
knowen
that
hereby
onelie
al
tirannical
domination
vsed
among
the
heathen
Princes
is
forbid
to
al
Christian
magistrates
both
spiritual
and
temporal
;
and
not
anie
iust
rule
,
superioritie
or
regiment
ouer
others
,
to
ether
kind
.
Or
if
he
had
considered
,
that
feeding
conteineth
not
onelie
preaching
,
but
also
al
kind
of
iust
meanes
and
holie
endeuours
,
for
the
propagation
of
the
Gospel
,
and
mens
saluation
,
according
to
the
difference
of
times
,
persons
,
and
places
;
as
excommunication
and
other
ecclesiastical
censures
and
corrections
:
which
thinges
at
least
perteyning
to
the
spiritual
powers
directlie
,
our
aduersaries
should
admit
and
humblie
obey
;
and
if
they
so
would
doe
,
they
should
neuer
need
to
feare
ether
the
Popes
,
or
other
mens
swordes
wherof
they
make
so
much
impertinent
brable
.
Marry
they
pretend
some
zeale
in
the
matter
;
affirming
that
the
Popes
of
Rome
,
As
for
conuersion
of
peoples
or
nations
to
the
faith
,
This
is
sure
;
that
our
owne
English
people
,
the
most
part
of
Germans
,
Polackers
,
and
other
northern
Countries
,
Panimes
,
Turkes
,
Iewes
,
Mores
,
Heretiques
,
Schismatiques
and
other
Infidels
,
then
al
the
Protestants
put
together
in
the
world
:
besids
other
infinite
immortal
actes
of
charitie
which
he
doth
in
manie
partes
of
Christendome
;
which
he
could
neuer
doe
,
if
he
had
not
such
temporal
habilities
,
as
therunto
and
to
the
vpholding
of
his
high
and
pearles
dignitie
aboue
al
particular
Prelates
and
Princes
,
were
requisite
.
But
of
the
prerogatiue
of
the
spiritual
power
as
wel
in
this
highe
Priest
(
who
is
subiect
to
none
in
earth
)
as
in
other
Prelates
of
particular
prouinces
(
who
are
often
subiect
to
other
Princes
)
we
haue
said
inough
to
represse
the
pernicious
flatterie
of
the
Libeller
,
and
the
like
;
that
would
exempt
euerie
secular
person
from
al
submission
and
obedience
to
their
Pastours
.
Onelie
leauing
to
al
the
wise
of
our
Countrie
thes
few
lines
of
S.
Ambrose
,
Epist.
33.
for
a
warning
and
a
watch-word
in
this
cause
,
and
for
the
end
in
maner
of
al
our
dispute
.
Mandatur
:
(
saith
he
)
Trade
Basilicam
.
Respondeo
.
Nec
mihi
fas
est
tradere
;
nec
tibi
accipere
(
Imperator
)
expedit
.
Domum
priuati
,
nullo
potes
iure
temerare
;
domum
Dei
existimas
auferendam
?
Allegatur
;
Imperatori
licere
omnia
,
ipsius
esse
vniuersa
.
Noli
te
grauare
(
Imperator
)
vt
putes
te
in
ea
quae
diuina
sunt
,
imperiale
aliquod
ius
habere
.
Noli
te
extollere
;
sed
si
vis
diutius
imperare
,
esto
Deo
subditus
:
scriptum
est
,
Quae
Dei
Deo
,
quae
Caesaris
Caesari
;
ad
Imperatorem
palatia
pertinent
,
ad
sacerdotem
Ecclesiae
:
publicorum
tibi
moeniorum
ius
commissum
est
,
non
sacrorum
.
In
English
.
The
commaundement
was
this
;
Giue
vp
the
Church
:
I
answere
,
that
it
is
nether
lauful
for
me
to
deliuer
it
,
nor
expedient
for
the
(
O
Emperour
)
to
receaue
it
.
Thou
canst
by
no
right
violate
anie
priuate
mans
house
;
and
thinkest
thou
the
house
of
God
may
be
taken
away
?
But
they
say
;
the
Emperour
may
doe
what
he
list
,
and
that
al
are
his
.
I
answere
.
O
Emperour
be
not
so
much
abused
,
as
to
thinke
that
thou
hast
anie
Emperial
right
in
diuine
matters
.
Extol
not
thy self
,
but
if
thow
list
hold
thine
empire
long
,
be
subiect
to
God
:
for
it
is
written
,
The
thinges
that
are
Gods
,
to
God
;
and
that
are
Cesars
,
to
Cesar
.
The
palaces
perteine
to
the
Emperour
,
the
Churches
to
the
Priest
.
The
charge
of
the
common
wals
of
the
Citie
are
committed
to
thee
,
and
not
the
charge
of
sacred
thinges
.
So
he
spake
to
Valentinian
the
Emperour
.
And
so
we
say
to
our
Princesse
,
and
to
al
such
as
haue
charge
vnder
her
Highnes
of
our
Countrie
;
that
this
Libeller
and
who
els
soeuer
(
by
lothsome
and
base
flatterie
extolling
her
Regalitie
and
secular
Soueraintie
aboue
Priesthood
and
the
Apostolique
authoritie
;
therby
exempting
her
from
al
obedience
and
subiection
to
Christes
Church
and
to
thos
whom
the
holie
Ghost
hath
placed
ouer
the
same
Church
in
earth
)
doe
shamefullie
abuse
them
,
to
their
and
the
Realmes
destruction
,
except
God
be
merciful
aboue
our
merites
.
We
tel
them
plainlie
and
sincerlie
,
with
the
said
glorious
Doctor
and
Saint
,
and
therupon
wil
pledge
our
liues
in
this
world
and
our
soules
euerlastinglie
,
(
and
that
without
detracting
any
obedience
due
to
her
temporal
soueraintie
in
spiritual
matters
)
that
her
Maiesty
hath
no
charge
,
authoritie
,
or
power
ouer
the
Church
or
ecclesiastical
affaires
,
no
more
then
the
poorest
soule
in
her
Realme
;
nor
so
much
nether
,
til
she
be
a
member
&
obedient
child
of
the
Church
and
Sea
Apostolique
.
With
this
onelie
exception
,
that
for
the
height
of
her
dignitie
and
by
her
special
othe
and
obligation
,
she
is
bound
more
to
defend
and
protect
the
Church
then
her
subiects
be
.
And
finallie
,
vpon
al
the
proofes
reasons
and
authorities
that
haue
gone
before
,
we
auouch
,
that
besides
God
almightie
,
euerie
temporal
Prince
Christened
,
hath
his
pastor
also
,
and
speciallie
the
general
gouernour
of
the
whole
Church
,
for
his
superiour
in
earth
in
al
causes
of
soule
&
conscience
;
to
whos
orders
in
matter
of
religion
,
he
is
bound
to
obey
vnder
paine
of
damnation
:
and
that
Gods
iust
iudgements
are
nere
the
Princes
and
countries
what
soeuer
,
that
wil
not
obey
him
;
but
violentlie
resist
his
ordinance
,
and
by
Antichristian
pride
,
doe
chalenge
power
not
lauful
to
be
yeelded
vnto
them
.
THE
CONCLVSION
CONTEINING
A
CHARITABLE
MOTION
,
AND
A
ioinder
with
the
Libeller
touching
some
meanes
of
tolleration
in
Religion
,
and
ceasing
or
mitigating
this
cruel
Persecution
.
CAP.
IX
.
AND
now
though
in
the
deepe
conceauing
of
this
our
Countries
incomparable
offence
,
our
hartes
be
wholie
oppressed
with
feare
and
heauines
:
yet
ether
the
force
of
our
peculiar
affection
towardes
our
flesh
and
blood
,
driuing
vs
to
hope
for
better
then
is
deserued
;
or
the
largenes
of
Gods
immesurable
mercies
,
yeelding
,
contrarie
to
mans
demerits
,
pardon
vpon
repentance
;
doe
cause
vs
often-times
to
expect
grace
&
mercie
,
rather
then
extreme
rigour
and
iudgement
.
In
which
cogitation
it
cometh
often
to
our
mindes
,
In
which
case
,
to
deale
as
freelie
for
a
farewel
,
and
as
charitablie
with
the
Libeller
as
he
would
seeme
to
conclude
with
vs
:
we
wishe
no
more
for
performance
of
that
he
proposeth
and
partlie
promiseth
,
which
is
,
that
he
doubteth
not
but
her
Maiesty
would
shed
no
more
the
blood
of
her
natural
subiectes
,
nor
vse
any
more
bodilie
punishments
at
al
,
if
they
would
desist
from
their
practises
abrode
,
from
their
writing
of
railing
bookes
,
and
from
wandering
in
disguised
apparel
within
the
Realme
;
&
would
imploy
their
trauail
in
the
workes
of
light
and
doctrine
,
according
to
the
vsage
of
their
schooles
;
and
content
them selues
with
their
profession
and
deuotion
.
So
the
man
speaketh
how
soeuer
he
meaneth
.
But
(
Alas
)
if
anie
mercie
,
iust
or
tollerable
treatie
were
meant
,
Germanie
,
Zuicherland
,
or
other
places
among
protestants
;
or
half
the
freedome
that
the
Hugonots
haue
in
Fraunce
and
other
countries
:
yea
,
or
but
so
much
courtesie
as
the
Christians
find
among
the
verie
Turks
;
or
verie
Iewes
among
Christians
;
vpon
anie
reasonable
or
vnreasonable
tribute
(
which
hath
bene
often
in
most
humble
and
lamentable
sort
offered
and
vrged
)
:
or
(
to
be
short
)
if
anie
respect
,
care
,
or
compassion
in
the
world
had
bene
had
,
ether
of
Catholique
mens
soules
,
bodies
,
or
goods
;
our
aduersaries
should
neuer
haue
bene
troubled
nor
put
in
ielousie
of
so
manie
mens
malcontentment
at
home
,
nor
stand
in
doubt
of
the
departure
&
absence
of
so
great
a
number
of
Nobilitie
and
principal
gentlemen
abrode
:
they
should
neuer
haue
had
such
Colleges
and
Seminaries
in
other
Princes
dominions
,
erected
and
furnished
with
English
youthes
,
the
issue
wherof
is
now
,
and
perhaps
wil
be
hereafter
more
&
more
wonderful
to
the
world
:
they
should
not
haue
bene
controlled
in
their
Heresie
so
zealouslie
and
effectuallie
by
the
Priestes
created
at
home
of
old
,
or
latelie
ordeined
and
sacred
abrode
:
ther
should
haue
bene
no
cause
of
writing
so
manie
bookes
for
defence
of
our
innocencie
,
and
the
Faith
of
our
forefathers
;
and
for
our
iust
complaint
to
the
Christian
world
,
of
the
intollerable
rigour
or
crueltie
vsed
against
vs
.
In
al
which
bookes
no
protestant
in
England
is
able
to
reproue
the
writers
of
anie
vntruth
or
slaunder
,
railing
,
immodestie
,
or
misbehauiour
towardes
our
secular
Princesse
or
persecutours
;
what
so
euer
the
Libeller
without
proof
affirmeth
here
.
Wherin
I
auow
him
to
be
so
much
destitute
of
truth
,
as
he
is
not
able
to
alleage
one
line
,
or
sentence
,
or
anie
one
example
out
of
our
writinges
to
the
contrarie
:
as
on
the
other
side
,
nether
he
nor
any
els
can
cleare
our
aduersaries
the
enimies
of
Gods
Church
,
of
anie
one
point
of
fact
,
or
doctrine
,
wherwith
they
be
by
vs
charged
.
Lastlie
;
the
said
Priestes
which
passe
into
England
(
of
whos
couert
working
,
disguising
&
close
keeping
they
so
much
complaine
,
as
though
that
were
inough
to
proue
them
traitors
)
would
haue
appeared
openlie
in
their
owne
Priestlie
habite
,
The
Libeller
putteth
vs
in
hope
,
that
if
the
Priestes
and
Seminarie
men
would
deale
openlie
,
the
persecution
and
blood
should
cease
.
And
we
assure
him
that
the
persecution
first
ceasing
and
her
Maiesties
pleasure
herin
vnderstood
(
which
is
the
natural
order
and
not
contrariwise
)
al
Priestes
,
religious
,
and
Catholiques
wil
appeare
,
and
present
them selues
;
and
wil
doe
al
such
Christian
exercises
duties
and
functions
,
(
as
now
by
persecution
they
are
forced
to
doe
in
secret
)
in
the
face
of
the
whole
Realme
:
no
man
,
thankes
be
to
God
,
being
ashamed
of
his
order
,
faith
,
profession
or
Maister
:
though
euerie
one
be
bound
otherwise
by
the
lawe
of
our
Religion
,
to
saue
him self
so
long
as
it
shal
please
Christ
,
from
the
persecutor
.
And
it
is
a
great
signe
of
our
Priestes
and
Catholiques
innocencie
and
of
our
aduersaries
ignorance
and
malice
:
that
,
seeking
to
appeach
a
Christian
man
or
Priest
of
treason
;
they
haue
no
more
to
lay
against
him
,
then
that
he
sheweth
not
him self
openlie
,
but
dealeth
secretlie
;
and
weareth
an
other
habite
than
is
belonging
to
his
degree
.
The
holie
King
and
Prophet
Dauid
,
in
place
of
danger
did
not
onelie
otherwise
couer
his
person
often
and
fled
from
his
enimies
:
Eusebius
Samosatenus
,
Syria
,
Phenicia
,
and
Palestine
,
making
Priestes
and
Deacons
,
and
ministring
the
Sacraments
to
the
Catholique
people
,
destitute
of
their
holie
rightes
,
then
by
the
Arrians
,
as
they
be
now
in
England
by
Caluinistes
?
The
case
is
ruled
in
al
diuinitie
;
that
anie
religious
,
Priest
,
or
Christian
,
to
auoide
danger
of
his
person
,
may
in
the
places
of
Infidels
leaue
the
habite
of
their
profession
or
vsage
,
But
to
returne
to
our
purpose
and
to
the
Libellers
profer
of
mitigation
or
ceasing
this
persecution
,
vpon
condition
we
would
deale
no
more
in
secret
,
but
openlie
.
We
protest
before
God
and
al
his
Saints
,
that
we
wil
(
vpon
anie
reasonable
securitie
of
our
persons
,
libertie
of
conscience
,
permission
to
exercise
Christian
Catholique
offices
,
to
the
saluation
of
our
owne
soules
and
our
brethren
)
doe
the
same
thinges
publiquelie
which
we
now
doe
secretlie
,
in
al
peaceable
and
priestlie
sort
as
hitherto
we
haue
accustomed
:
and
that
so
,
thos
things
which
now
you
suspect
to
be
done
against
the
state
(
for
that
they
be
done
in
couert
)
may
plainlie
appeare
vnto
you
nothing
els
indeed
,
but
mere
matter
of
conscience
and
religion
;
as
in
veritie
they
are
.
Therfore
,
if
such
as
gouerne
our
state
vnder
her
Maiesty
at
this
day
,
can
not
be
induced
to
reuoke
them selues
and
the
whole
Realme
(
which
were
absolutelie
the
best
)
to
the
former
Catholique
state
and
condition
wherin
their
auncestors
left
it
,
and
them selues
found
it
,
in
respect
perhaps
of
some
litle
cheke
or
dishonour
which
they
may
conceiue
would
ensue
by
acknowledging
their
former
errour
;
(
though
in
sincere
truth
it
must
needes
proue
finallie
more
dishonorable
and
dangerous
to
perseuer
)
:
yet
at
the
least
,
let
their
wisdomes
consider
,
that
their
principal
worldlie
errour
was
;
that
in
the
beginning
,
or
long
since
,
they
gaue
not
libertie
of
conscience
to
Catholiques
(
being
farre
the
greater
and
more
respectiue
part
of
the
Realme
)
as
other
of
their
religion
and
profession
haue
done
,
to
their
owne
great
aduantage
,
in
Germanie
and
other
Prouinces
adioining
;
which
errour
(
no
doubt
)
might
yet
in
great
part
or
wholie
be
redressed
,
if
they
would
but
now
at
length
haue
some
pitie
of
their
people
:
the
greater
part
wherof
languisheth
away
in
bodie
and
soule
most
lamentablie
,
onlie
vpon
an
obstinate
punto
&
formalitie
(
as
is
thought
)
of
some
few
particular
aduersaries
,
who
wil
not
seeme
to
yeeld
in
any
one
iote
or
circumstance
,
though
neuer
so
much
commoditie
might
ensue
therof
.
Which
matter
of
libertie
of
Conscience
we
moue
not
perchance
,
for
our
owne
benefite
so
much
,
as
for
our
aduersaries
weale
,
and
worldlie
securitie
,
wherof
they
wil
seeme
to
haue
both
mistrust
and
sollicitude
.
And
perhaps
the
wisdome
of
God
wil
sound
otherwise
and
say
to
vs
,
Germane
Catholiques
had
bene
so
restreined
,
persecuted
&
put
to
death
,
as
the
English
haue
bene
thes
years
;
and
had
not
gone
by
halfes
with
the
Protestantes
as
in
some
places
they
haue
done
:
they
had
had
perhaps
farre
moe
Catholiques
at
this
day
,
and
them
more
zealous
;
and
their
whole
nation
(
perchance
)
reduced
ere
this
:
which
now
,
for
the
protestants
,
standeth
not
so
much
on
their
religion
or
conscience
in
Heresie
;
as
vpon
their
mutual
peace
,
concord
,
and
concurrence
with
Catholiques
.
Wel
;
what
were
best
for
vs
in
this
case
God
onelie
knoweth
.
If
to
none
of
thes
conditions
they
can
be
brought
,
but
wil
haue
our
bodies
,
goods
,
life
and
soules
:
qui
spiritu
magno
vidit
vltima
,
That
,
the
religion
founded
in
the
sacrament
of
Christs
Crosse
,
can
be
destroied
by
no
kind
of
crueltie
.
The
Church
is
not
diminished
by
persecutions
,
but
encreased
.
And
that
S.
Augustine
saith
;
Nemo
delet
de
Coelo
constitutionem
Dei
:
Nemo
delet
de
terra
Ecclesiam
Dei
.
Laus
Deo
.
THE
CONTENTS
OF
THIS
BOOKE
.
-
THAT
many
Priests
and
other
Catholiques
in
England
haue
bene
persecuted
,
condemned
,
and
executed
,
for
mere
matter
of
religion
,
and
for
transgression
onely
of
new
statutes
which
doe
make
cases
of
Conscience
to
be
treason
;
without
al
pretence
or
surmise
of
any
old
treasons
or
statutes
for
the
same
.
Cap.
1.
1
-
That
F.
Campian
and
the
rest
of
the
Priests
and
Catholiques
endited
,
condemned
,
and
executed
,
vpon
pretence
of
treason
,
and
vpon
statutes
made
of
old
against
treasons
;
were
neuer
yet
guiltie
of
anie
such
crimes
,
but
vniustly
made
away
.
Cap.
2.
18
-
That
we
now
haue
great
cause
to
complaine
of
iniust
persecution
,
intollerable
seuerity
and
cruelty
towardes
Catholiques
in
England
:
and
their
Protestantes
no
reason
to
doe
the
like
for
the
Iustice
done
to
them
in
Queene
MARIES
and
other
Princes
dayes
,
and
the
cause
of
the
difference
.
Cap.
3.
34
-
That
our
Priests
and
Catholique
brethren
haue
behaued
them selues
discretlie
,
&
nothing
seditiouslie
in
their
answers
to
the
questions
of
the
Bul
of
Pius
Quintus
;
and
that
they
can
not
laufullie
be
pressed
nor
put
to
death
as
traitors
by
the
true
meaning
of
th'
olde
lawes
of
the
Realme
for
the
same
;
with
examination
of
the
six
Articles
proposed
about
the
said
Bul.
.
Cap.
4.
59
-
Of
excommunication
and
depriuation
of
Princes
for
Heresie
and
falling
from
the
Faith
:
speciallie
,
of
warres
for
Religion
;
and
of
the
office
and
Zeale
of
Priests
of
th'
old
&
new
law
in
such
cases
.
Cap.
5.
89
-
That
it
is
much
to
the
benefite
and
stability
of
Common-wealthes
,
and
speciallie
of
Kinges
scepters
,
that
the
differences
betwixt
them
and
their
people
,
for
Religion
or
anie
other
cause
for
which
they
may
seeme
to
deserue
depriuation
,
may
rather
be
decided
by
the
supreme
Pastor
of
the
Church
,
as
Catholiques
would
haue
it
;
then
by
popular
mutinie
and
phantasie
of
priuate
men
,
as
Heretikes
desire
and
practize
.
Cap.
6.
116
-
Of
the
late
warres
in
Ireland
for
religion
:
how
the
Pope
may
vse
the
sword
;
and
that
the
differences
betwixt
temporal
Princes
and
him
,
or
their
resisting
him
in
some
cases
of
their
worldlie
interest
,
can
be
no
warrant
to
the
Protestants
to
contemne
his
censures
or
authoritie
in
matter
of
Faith
and
Religion
.
Cap.
7.
134
-
That
the
separation
of
the
Prince
and
Realme
from
the
vnitie
of
the
Church
and
Sea
Apostolique
,
and
fal
from
Catholique
religion
,
is
the
onely
cause
of
al
the
present
feares
and
dangers
that
the
State
seemeth
to
stand
in
.
And
that
they
vniustly
attribute
the
same
to
the
Popes
Holines
,
or
Catholiques
;
and
vntruly
cal
them
enimies
of
the
Realme
.
Cap.
8.
161
-
The
conclusion
conteining
a
charitable
motion
,
and
a
ioinder
with
the
Libeller
touching
some
meanes
of
tolleration
in
Religion
,
and
ceasing
or
mitigating
this
cruel
Persecution
.
Cap.
9.
209
The
faultes
correct
thus
.
|
Pag.
|
Lin.
|
Read
.
|
|
49.
|
33.
faith
,
brought
.
|
faith
,
that
they
brought
.
|
|
55.
|
20.
persecuted
.
|
prosecuted
.
|
|
60.
|
17.
as
Blasphemy
.
|
as
Heresy
,
Blasphemy
.
|
|
Ibid.
|
30.
spititual
.
|
spiritual
.
|
|
64.
|
34.
obyed
.
|
obeyed
.
|
|
77.
|
1.
Ecommunication
.
|
Excommunication
.
|
|
90.
|
15.
fouerers
.
|
fauorers
.
|
|
98.
|
7.
Common
weath
.
|
Common
wealth
.
|
|
144.
|
15.
Bastours
.
|
Pastours
.
|
|
182.
|
28.
causes
.
|
causers
.
|
|
195.
|
13.
can
much
.
|
can
not
much
.
|